My second novel from the universe of Darra Von - This takes two of the characters from the Making of Nibs and follows them for a year until they like the Vixens go to the Academy.
My second novel from the universe of Darra Von - This takes two of the characters from the Making of Nibs and follows them for a year until they like the Vixens go to the Academy.
Tattoo’s, Warriors and War
Prologue
Abbey and Clare, are the two, readers of The Making of Nibs(TMON) will know from Chapter 17 — Slaver stock.
To set the scene, Abbey, Clare and Paul (Readers of TMONs will know him as Tattoo Paul, and I would advise reading TMON as due to a major battle they like the heroes from TMON have fairy companions) are involved with a war zone against the Aces gang from the school they both use to attend with Sandra, Paul, Tina, Abs and Gary. Also Nick or now Nibs use to attend the same High School. Every since their rescue they have been tasked with seeking fellow fighters for the conspiracy and teaching them how to fight and win. They learnt a lot about them selves over the following couple of weeks, that they were truly closer than even sisters, Clare knew what Abbey wanted and Abbey knew want Clare wanted and a couple of sparing sessions after the cult raid, they joined Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs, Jum and Wong in a session which faced partner teams faced partner teams, and they then realised that they both foxed and fooled the opposition and they ended up the victors of the fight, even if the fight ended a up a draw with no one truly wining.
Like Nibs, Sandra, Abs, and Tina, they had issues with members of the Aces, and this is when we join the fun started in Chapter 35 — War Zone, as the pair hunt a couple of Offensive team members. And remember they do have Magickal tattoos.
Chapter 1 — The Aces — Clare and Abbey both had their problems with members of the Aces.
The area around where Abbey, Clare and Paul Snr., along with Arrick and Gribbloath the pair’s fairy companions, were positioned was near the left flank, behind them and high in the stadium itself was their old unit leader, Mystique and her unit of long range death dealers. They had two groups of Aces in front of their position one group contained both Simoine and McKrudder and what looked like two more members of the defensive line. The Vision system both of them were wearing provided them with enough information to confirm that they were all carrying quite advanced fire arms, similar in many ways to the ones both of the girls were carrying. Tattoo Paul on the other hand, was carrying an advanced charged particle cannon, and was making sure that the other Aces unit down range didn’t try and move to out flank them.
Clare noticed that Simoine and the rest of the group had disappeared from the protection provided to them by some cars, they both knew that if certain members of the forces fighting the Aces decided the cars blocked their lines of sight, the cars would not be there.
Abbey said to Clare, “There they are, those two twerps.”
“Where?” Clare asked.
“Down there,” Abbey said and pointed to the area where she had seen them. Arrick looked at Gribbloath and the pair nodded and took to the air and flew towards the pair and landed on the fencing behind them and they both smiled evil smiles.
“Got them,” Clare said, “Very soon,” and a happy and evil smile spread across her lips
Gribbloath thought said to both Clare and Abbey, “Me and Arrick will watch these two and maybe have some fun.”
Arrick then thought said, “Putting the fear of the unknown into them would be a good idea.”
After a few minutes the two members of the defensive line appeared from a door in the building just behind where they had been cowering helping a badly injured McKrudder. Abbey quietly said to herself, “Looks like Tina and Nibs have had there fun.” Abbey then sub-vocalised, “Channel open Abbey to Nibs, Abbey to Tina, execute,” she then said, “Nibs, Tina, Abbey, can I take it by the fact Simoine ain’t appeared he’s dead?”
“Yeah, he is,” came Tina’s reply.
“And McKrudder won’t be playing football at college, I shattered both his knee caps and a few other bones, at the moment we are hunting, Zoe and Amy, can you give us any leads as to where they are up there?”
“I think Nibs and Blackie, put the fear of god into McKrudder, seeing as Nibs hit him at the bottom end of Nibs’ power scale and then just went on a rampage down here, putting holes on concrete pillars and walls, and their fairies helped out in making sure the two friends stayed put,” said Abs over the comm. system.
“No, we can’t, the sniper teams may be able to help,” said Abbey, “Both me and Clare are looking for payback against a couple of the 4th year, offensive team members.”
“Yeah, no problems, can you see them up there?” Nibs asked.
“Yeah we can,” Abbey said then Tattoo Paul levelled his particle cannon and singed one of the other Aces’ units when they tried to move to some cover closer to where the three were hiding.
“Stay the fuck put,” Tattoo Paul said, “I wonder if this bunch have any brains between them.”
“I doubt it very much,” said Clare, “Most gangs when facing the level of firepower they are, would have tried to open dialog and attempted to get themselves out of the crap.”
Twang, Twang, rat-a-tat-tat was heard from the position as the group attempted to flush out the three. “It’s getting to the point that I think we need to show them who is in command of the battle field.”
“I know, but that comes soon, when Strike Alpha has finished dealing with certain members challenges,” said Abbey.
“Yeah I know, I just wish they would hurry up, I just want to walk the short distance between here and where they are and teach that group some manors,” said Tattoo Paul.
After a few minutes, Nibs’ voice was heard over the comm. system, “Nibs to all surface units. We are currently dealing with the last two major problems, bar Detric and Gary, so get ready.”
After a couple of minutes, “Nibs to all surface units let ‘em have it.”
“Thank you Nibs,” said Tattoo Paul and aimed his Charge Particle cannon at the car blocking his line of sight to the group and he pulled the trigger, after setting the charge metre to full. The explosion of the car, after the stream of charged particles hit and detonated, sent fragments of steel and other materials used in the production of vehicles into the group, most of the fragments were absorbed by the armour they were still a few that hit areas not protected and these sent small squarts of blood out. Tattoo Paul who was using the zoom function on the vision package saw the faces of the group suddenly turn very white as they lost the protection provided by the car.
The group just opened up with the assault rifles they were using at where Tattoo Paul and the two girls were hidden. Both Abbey and Clare used the Smart uplinks between their weapons and the vision package to check targets and then put a large amount of conventional rounds into the area, quite quickly the firing from the area died down, as the opposition was either hit and killed or took cover from the incoming fire.
Suddenly to the right of the girls, a large truck exploded in half as what looked like a missile from the Aces side hit and blew the truck in half. Two loud cracks were heard after a few seconds as the sniper teams dealt with the new threat. Then the group heard what could be described as a large weight of firepower going down range and two explosions were heard as two small compact cars blew up.
Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs and Sandra.” Then they saw the signature bright white balls of plasma from a position just behind them and to the left fly past them destroying the only protection a group on the flank had from attack, mind you they wouldn’t be causing any more problems as the resultant explosion of plasma had sent the localized air to almost 2000 degrees centigrade in a matter of a few thousandths of a second.
Abbey then said, “I so want that Plasma rifle Hell Bright uses.”
Then as Strike Alpha and Bravo moved to the other side of the protection provided by a van and a large truck, the three were using for protection and cover. Strike Alpha moved to the same side as Abbey, Clare and Tattoo Paul were on and Nibs indicated for them to move to dozer that was situated near the corner of the car-park. All three of them moved using the low light functions, under the covering fire gaze of Strike Bravo and Strike Alpha. Strike Bravo followed the three, when the two groups had reached the dozer Claire whispered in Abbey and Clare’s ears, “Nibs has sent us to cover your movement to where your issues are located, Nibs has said, have fun.”
“Oh we will,” Clare said, and looked back at the cover and saw Strike Alpha had already disappeared, but Clare did see Sarah and four of her unit had moved up to the area and she could see one of the advanced suits of powered armour had taken up cover position on this end of the truck, the Particle cannon the only obvious weapon the armour carried. Clare then said to Abbey and Tattoo Paul, “Lets move,” and pointed to vehicle parked close to the fencing. The group that included McKrudder were still in the area around the door way, but they were more scared than anything else as they had just seen a few cars, suddenly explode.
“Scare them even more,” suggested Abbey.
“No, I think they are scared enough, come on going head to head with Nibs and Tina and then to see what the fire power we are carrying is doing to the cars and trucks,” Clare said.
“I hope the two of you are keeping a track of what they do wrong,” Tattoo Paul said.
“We are Paul,” said Abbey as she moved for the next piece of cover, she was closely followed by Clare and Tattoo Paul. Strike Bravo moved to another area and Ren sent a burst from his D300 into the area McKrudder was sited. He then signalled for the three to move to the next piece of cover which was this side of the car-park entrance kiosk. Hell Bright and Claire both moved to where the three had been and were joined by Ren and Paul.
Abbey, Clare and Tattoo Paul then ran straight past where McKrudder and his two friends were hiding. Clare jumped up as if to lob a grenade over the vehicle, which got the desired effect of them using their hands and arms to protect their heads. When the group had reached their next stop point, Strike Bravo had secured where McKrudder was holed up and took McKrudder and his two friends captive. From where the three were, Abbey could see one of the three Prisoner support teams moving to take charge of the prisoners and to make sure that they were looked after as well as the field facilities could allow.
Clare and Abbey both reached the next cover only to be jumped by a mad man, Tattoo Paul grabbed the youth and sleeper held him and dropped him to the land of nod. Tattoo Paul then said, “Control, Tattoo Paul, we have a sleeping prisoner to be collected and processed.”
“Confirmed Tattoo Paul,” came back John’s voice from the Battle Control.
The Prisoner support team, that had secured McKrudder, sent two men over to where the group was and took charge of the prisoner and took him back to the larger processing area. Clare and Abbey could both see the payback targets hidden behind a couple of mid sized expensive burnt out cars. They both had assault rifles ready to fire if anyone came too close.
Clare sub-vocalised, “Command, channel Clare to spotter Anna, execute,” Clare then said, “Anna, Clare can you direct your two snipers to force the two targets at the back of the car-park to take cover whilst me and Abbey more to engage in hand to hand?”
“No problem, Dominic will put a round into the area, confirm targets please,” Anna responded.
And an APEX around hit the side of the car which detonated and forced the two to take cover.
“Yeah perfect, thanks, Anna,” said Clare who then sub-vocalised, “Command, channel closed, execute.” Clare then turned to Abbey and said, “You ready hun.”
“Yeah, lets do it,” Abbey responded and placed her fire-arms on the ground near Tattoo Paul. Clare did the same and prepared her Sia-blades whilst Abbey unscabbarded her two machetes and the pair then moved as quickly as they could, seeing as it was very dark as the moon was on the wan and clouds covered most of the sky.
Clare and Abbey both moved and when they had reached the targets both said, “Boo.” Which cause both of them to jump and drop their fire-arms as they went to grab knives from their scabbards.
Abbey just looked at the pair and smiled whilst she switched in front of Clare the confined space would hamper them but not that badly. Clare went to strike with her left Sia-blade and punched the guy in the face with her right fist that was tightly holding the handle of the Sia-blade, the guy sat down hard as Clare’s fist connected and broke his nose which blood started to stream from.
Abbey used her left machete to block her opponent’s attack and used the right machete to slice across the face, which caught him and sliced across the left cheek and top of the his nose. Blood started to ooze from the cut which made Abbey smile as if he survived the confrontation would give him a nice scar to remember the battle by.
Gribbloath thought said to Arrick, “Ouch, that’s got-ta hurt.”
Abbey thought said, “Pain is the name of the game.”
“Remember us,” Clare said as the person she had put on the ground started to get up.
“Yeah I do, it’s the two of the wimps from that chicken sniper unit,” Mark said.
“Yeah it is and I hope you like the sight of blood, especially as your going to see your own,” said Clare as she brought her armour clad foot up in a kick to the head of Mark. The impact broke his jaw and sent him again to the floor, hard this time. Gary, Abbey’s opponent, cut across Abbey’s upper arm, the blade caught the armour which went from it normal molten state to solid and deflected the blow.
“Oops, looks like we are wearing far more advanced armour than you are,” said Abbey as she went to back cut Gary across the face with her right machete for a second time, only to ram her left one right into and through his street armour.
“What the hell,” Gary said and as Abbey removed the machete, said, “This armour was suppose to protect against close combat attacks.”
“It does normally if you are facing normal humans, both me and Clare are slightly more than human,” and Abbey tapped her Heart wrapped in thorns tattoo and then punched the guy around the face, which cause the normal convulsions as the illusion of being poisoned took hold. Abbey looked down on him and said, “I’m going to be nice to you and your mate.” Abbey they said, “Control, Abbey, send a prisoner support team to pick these two up, also deploy a medical unit with them as they both need medical attention.”
“Confirmed Abbey, team on route,” John said, and after a couple of seconds he continued, “Now, should be with you in a couple of minutes.”
“How goes the rest of the battle?” Abbey asked.
“Pretty much over and done with now,” replied Bill, as four members from Tybias’ Raiders approached where Clare and Abbey were, Tattoo Paul moved and chucked Abbey her MA-40 Pulse Assault Rifle and Clare her M-40 Pulse Rifle.
“Nibs to all units we have the Aces bottled up in the middle of the area.”
“Aces, you are surrounded, surrender now or face annihilation, the choice is yours,” came Sarah’s voice over some powerful speakers.
“You bastards will never beat us,” Detric shouted and the remaining Aces tried to extract themselves in the direction of Clare, Abbey, Tattoo Paul and Raiders unit.
Tattoo Paul downgraded the charge metre on the cannon and specifically selected a target and aimed. Abbey and Clare just popped up and returned fire along with the four members of the Raiders, the sniper units high in the Stadium also selected targets and started to deal injuries to the Aces, Strike Bravo opened up with out Hell Bright’s and Paul’s Plasma rifle entering the mix.
The suddenly over the sound of assault weapons firing, three deep roars were heard and three suits of flying powered armour hovered over the area, Clare, Abbey and the Raiders where and two of the suits opened up with rail guns and the middle suit targeted a car and it disappeared in a ball of flames as Nicole’s missile rifle fired and blew it to pieces. “Aces, you can forget any support from your corporate security friends, at this moment they are being processed as prisoners,” Nicole voice was heard coming from her suit of power armour. At this point the firing from the all the Aces position stopped.
Detric shouted, “What are your terms for surrender?”
Nibs replied, “Unconditional surrender and the total disbandment of the Aces. Effective as of the end of the battle.”
Simon then shouted, “Any member seen wearing any Aces emblem or signature will be classified as Persona Non Greta, and will be dealt with in accordance to Centrals rules and regulations.”
After a few minutes Detric shouted back, “Give me Gary Sutherland and you have a deal.”
Abbey was looking around for where Gary was and saw him moving forward as was all the Vixens and the rest of the Gangrels. The group at the back of the battle field also moved to join the circle, inside the circle were Gary and Detric, the rest of the Aces where separated and surrounded by Sarah’s unit.
(Gary’s fight with Detric is told in The Making of Nibs and I won’t retell here — suffice to say Gary forces Detric to submit after breaking a few of his bones.)
* * * * * *
Later that evening back at the Club Abbey and Clare are both soaking in a hot bath. Arrick and Gribbloath were sat on the basin enjoying the hot steam that was coming from the bath, Clare’s arms were wrapped around Abbey’s waist and Clare whispered in Abbey’s ear, “I love you hun, with all my heart, body and soul.”
“Same here,” Abbey replied, and kissed Clare on the cheek, she then turned and looked Clare right in the eyes, and said, “I think I may have a possible member for the unit.”
“Who?” asked Clare.
“The mad one who jumped us and Tattoo Paul put to sleep,” said Abbey.
“Yeah, maybe,” responded Clare, “It would be a good idea to do a complete work up on each potential recruit. That way we have an idea of outlooks and attitudes. Is he still in lockup with the rest of the Aces.”
“I’m not sure,” Abbey said, “I’m not even sure if he is even a gang member.”
“That can be checked tomorrow and if he has been released we can go hunting,” said Clare.
“Yeah, but tonight your mine hun,” Abbey said and an evil grin spread across her face as she tweaked Clare’s nipple.
At this Arrick whispered in to Gribbloath ears, “Lets leave the pair to their fun,” and the pair flew off back into the main apartment.
* * * * * *
Chapter 2 — Hunting — Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits
13:09AN both Abbey and Clare woke and laid there under the covers in each other’s arms enjoying the warmth and friendship the two partners and sisters had for each other.
The bedroom of their apartment at the club was a square room measuring seven metres by seven metres, in the corner opposite the door was two large wardrobes and beside them was a dressing table, the bed was situated so when the door opened it provided cover from people coming in and also stopped the door from fully opening, on either side of the bed was a small bed side cabinet, on which was an ashtray and their PDAs both in their respective chargers. Sat on the edge of each ashtrays was a full length joint, which the two had made before they had gone to sleep at about 03:30BN the previous night.
Laying between the pair, on the top of the pillow, was Arrick and Gribbloath, like Clare and Abbey the pair were holding each other’s hand, Clare reached over to her bedside cabinet and grabbed the joint she had rolled last night and the lighter that sat beside the joint, she then stuck the joint in her mouth and lit it.
Abbey said, “Do you know something hun, I would never had thought, the two of us smoking joints, pipes and bongs.”
“Tell me about it, but with the work Paul has done over the last week I need it,” said Clare.
“I know,” said Abbey and swung her lithe legs over the edge of the bed and grabbed her joint and did the same as Clare lit it and took a long draw on it and held it for a good fifteen seconds before she exhaled the smoke, “I would love to give up the tobacco, it’s the one thing I hate the most, being addicted to baccy.”
Beep, beep, beep, went Clare’s PDA, which Clare reached for and looked at who had sent her what. The PDA showed that she had just received a text from Paul.
You two up yet, when you are join me in the Garage. Paul
Abbey turned to Clare and said, “You decided what your next tattoo is going to be?”
Arrick and Gribbloath woke up when the PDA went off and looked at the pair with happy smiles on their faces, as they got up.
“No, have you?” Clare responded and swung her legs out and sat on the edge of the bed as Abbey went through her normal morning routine of stretches and suppleness exercises. “Would you train me to be as supple as you.”
“I have a couple of ideas, and yes I will, so get the hell up and copy me when I run through the exercises. The only thing I will say is that you have to be committed to it, you can not be half hearted about it. You must do this every morning when you get up,” Abbey said.
“What’s your ideas then hun?” asked Clare as she joined Abbey running through the exercises and movements as Abbey did them
“I’m thinking of having a some weapons tattooed so even if we ain’t got our close combat weapons we still have them, or having Paul tattoo one of the many animals he knows of.”
After the pair had finished the exercises they both got dressed and walked to the garage where Paul was stood chatting to a couple of the mechanics. Sat on there shoulders were Arrick and Gribbloath. The area where Paul was standing was one of the many work zones located around the edge of the garage. Most of the Garage walls in the areas designated as work zones had tool panels and normally all the tools were present unless the person working in the area was using them on one of the many vehicles being worked on. Currently in the Garage was three large light goods vehicle style vans, two of them being converted to mobile surveillance vehicles the other was undergoing a service, and two FAVs one was on a lift and had a couple of workers under the vehicle working on what looked like the drive train.
Paul waved them over and after they had walked over he asked them, “What vehicle or vehicles do you two drive?”
“Mit-bu 600FD Scramble Master,” replied Clare
“A Mit-bu 700X Road bike,” answered Abbey, “Why?” asked Abbey
“You two want an upgrade to one of the FAVs stored here, and Jaboc has agreed to have our unit based here, mind you I also think Sarah is trying to persuade him to start using the underground facilities as a second command centre for the Gangrels,” Paul said.
Both Abbey and Clare looked at each other and said, “Yeah, why not, can we upgrade the FAV to our specifications rather than the standard ones?”
“Yeah,” said one of the two mechanics.
The other mechanic asked, “Can I ask would you be up for bringing my only son back to the straight and narrow?”
“Yeah, why, what’s wrong with him?” asked Clare
“A few months ago he started to run with a group of local kids that from the reports I’ve been hearing, they have been terrorizing the neighbourhood near where the group leader lives,” the mechanic said.
“Right, where’s the area?” Abbey said.
“South Klebge,” the mechanic said.
“Have you got an up to date picture of your son so we can try and find him on the streets?” Abbey asked
“Yeah, here,” the mechanic said and took out his wallet and then proceeded to remove a picture of him and his son, “It was taken a little over five months ago.”
“That should be good enough,” said Clare and took out her PDA and took a picture of the two and compared the image to the original, “Pretty good quality,” Clare said.
“If Jaboc has agreed to allow us to use the Club as a base, then I say we need to know the area and also what gangs and youth groupings exist in the area,” said Abbey
“And the only way to do that is to hit the streets,” said Clare and Paul, which brought laughter to all present.
“Yeah lets,” said Paul, “Lets go and find you two a new vehicle.”
“Yeah lets,” Clare said and followed Paul towards the down ramp to the second level garage. On route the girls passed on of the work zones that was working on a FAV, it looked as if the mechanics were welding extensions to the wheel arches.
“Paul, who’s FAV?” Abbey asked.
“Jum and Wong’s I think, they have changed the tires and I also think upgraded the handling on it.”
Clare looked at Abbey as she thought about the upgrades to the FAVs and nodded agreement to what Abbey was thinking about.
When the group walked down the ramp they saw for the first time the second level to the garage, Clare and Abbey just stood at the bottom of the ramp and stared in shock, the expanse measured 200metres from the ramp to the far wall and at least 250metres from wall to wall in the other direction. At regular intervals were concrete posts that held the ceiling Paul turned and led them to where the FAVs where, Abbey and Clare found one which had off road tires on, Paul lifted the entire vehicle and allowed to girls to look at the transmission system, which was four wheel drive.
“Perfect, just a couple of small modifications now, like fitting two winches to it and maybe upgrading the engine a bit. Do you know what the engine is Paul?”
“I think it’s either a 1.6k or 1.7k fuel cell system,” replied Paul.
“Mm, lets see what it can do, then make the decision as to the upgrade,” said Clare.
“Yeah,” said Abbey, “Do you want to drive or shall I?”
“You drive to start, I’m going to check the Intelligence Database for anything on the gangs and other matters in the area,” said Clare.
“Ok, hun,” responded Abbey and climbed into the drivers seat whilst Clare climbed into the passengers seat and Paul climbed into the gunners chair. Paul checked the safety box for the normal weapons load of a twin GPMG, which was present along with ammunition in the magazine. Arrick and Gribbloath both flew to the bash board and looked out over the engine and ISW ammunition bay.
“Clare can you check the box to the left of the dashboard,” asked Paul.
“Ok, why Paul,” asked Clare as she opened the box and found an ISW located there.
“I was just checking the load out, I’m surprised the FAV is armed, they normally aren’t if they are for normal street usage.”
Abbey picked up the hand held microphone, press the send button and said, “Control, Abbey.”
“Control here Abbey, how can we be of assistance.”
“I recognize that voice,” Abbey said, “It that you Angel?”
“Yeah it is Abbey,” Angel said.
“Ok, me, Clare and Paul are about to head out into South Klebge to go hunting for someone, we will keep you informed as to our progress and location.”
“No need on the location, we have the position lock of your digital transmitter.”
“No, it’s a FAV transmitter, so we may be on walk about at times.”
“Ok, Abbey, thanks for the information, can I assume that all of you either have your comm. systems or PDAs?”
“Yeah, we have all got our PDAs,” said Abbey.
“Thanks, it’s logged, chat to you soon, control out.”
Abbey turned the key card and nothing happened, Paul said, “Reset the card, put you foot on the accelerator and then turn the key card and push it in, it’s the combination of foot, and push that fools most people who try and nick an Academy FAV, the other security measures include, a complete engine immobilizer and position lock emergency transmitter located in the engine bay.”
“Nice anti theft technology,” said Clare.
“Yeah I know,” said Paul.
Abbey pulled the FAV out and up the ramp to sub-basement one and then through the workshops and out the back entrance and out onto the main road that ran behind the Club where Abbey turned right and headed towards South Klebge District since the removal of the Wacker troops on Frodar the Club had been down graded to a Ops level 3, and Jaboc thought it would not be long before he would be opening the doors again to paying punters, and he was already planning the opening night. He had also said that if Abbey, Clare and Paul wanted some part time work he knew that the head of security, Sharra would be very likely looking for people not frightened of mixing it up the punters if they got out of hand.
Abbey drove the FAV straight down the main road as it ran right through the area they were heading for. Clare used her PDA and found a couple of areas where they could park the FAV and not have problems of people trying to steal it.
The streets of South Klebge did not look very good, about 95% of the refugees that left at the start of the Wacker War, as it had become known as, were to scared to return to their homes and businesses, and it was likely that most wouldn’t return. The ones that were heading back were mainly ghosts and a few of the more hardy people. Bags of rubbish overflowed the garbage dumpsters a lot more people sat on the steps leading up to the town houses of the inhabitants. Most street corners had a couple of working girls and guys on, looking for punters.
“It looks like the city is paying some serious overtime to it’s garbage crews,” said Clare as Abbey drove past the fifth garbage truck.
“No, the bulk of them ain’t city garbage trucks, they’re Terraforma’s, I think the city and Wacker Inc are now paying the price of not thinking the entire plan through, because I know Terraforma wouldn’t be doing this with out some major financing from either or,” said Paul.
“It serves them bloody well right,” Abbey said, “for being stupid and offering Wacker the freedom to do what it did.”
Abbey turned left and approached the car-park entrance they had chosen to use, when Abbey slowed and stopped in front of the kiosk the guy sat inside said, “Six decks please and you only have a couple of hours and then you have to leave and return after an hour.”
Paul lent over and said, “You sure about that rule,” and got out a hundred deck note and gave it with the five deck note and the single deck coin Abbey passed him and both Abbey and Clare look really nicely and smiled sweetly at him. Both Arrick and Gribbloath flew to the roll cage and fluttered prettily and smiled.
“Go on them,” he said and took the money, “How long you likely to be?”
“A few hours,” replied Abbey, “We are looking for a few people who are suppose to live in the area.”
“Ok, park the vehicle round the back of the kiosk then,” the car park attendant said.
“Thanks,” called both Abbey and Clare as Abbey slowly manoeuvred the FAV into the bay, and switched off the engine. Both Clare and Paul secured the firearms and checked their own pistols and other weapons, just in case. As Abbey pulled the FAV into the car park they both laughed and flew back to the dash board.
Paul said, “Right shall we then.”
“Yeah lets,” said Clare, and the three, with Arrick flying ahead of the group and Gribbloath sat on Abbey’s shoulder, walked towards the nearest pedestrian exit, which led them onto 2776th Avenue, “Which way?” asked Clare.
“Lets head for the main shopping area, most youth groups generally hang out in and around those types of areas,” suggested Paul.
“True, they do, we are the only exception to the rule” responded Clare, and she looked at her PDA and found a couple of large shopping malls similar in size to the Harlaquinas mall in South Peninsula district. The group turned right and headed towards the main shopping centre of South Klebge. After walking for about ten minutes they approached the main shopping centre which was built around a single road with large multinational department stores viving for customers with smaller independent chains and smaller corporations. The group walked for a further five minutes and approached a small café just before the main shopping precedent started.
Clare thought to herself, ‘I’m hungry and I need a drink,’ and looked around for a café where they could stop and have some food and a coffee. She saw a small independent café, the sign above the large window read Green House Café, on the opposite side of the road. “Guys I need some food and I definitely need a coffee,” she said.
Abbey said in response to Clare statement about coffee, “Yeah so do I.” Paul nodded his agreement to the idea of getting a drink. The group walked and flew the short distance to the traffic lights and waited for them to change, which allowed them to cross the main road.
When the group was on the same side of the road as the Café, Abbey spotted a group of youths walking towards the precedent which was just behind them, she tapped Clare on the shoulder and pointed to the group, Clare realised what Abbey was thinking and took out, of her jacket pocket, her PDA and checked the photo the mechanic had given them earlier. Clare nodded yes to Abbey unspoken question. As the three walked into the café.
Gribbloath thought suggested, via the link he had with Clare and Abbey, “Shall me and Arrick follow the group?”
Clare responded again via the thought link, “No, only if they don’t stop at end of the precedent.” Arrick still stayed at the front watching the youths and making sure they didn’t disappear.
The youth group walked to the crossing and crossed to the precedent side and went and sat on a couple of the benches that were present at the end of the precedent to allow pedestrians to sit and rest.
The inside of the café was plain with neutral coloured walls, across the back of the open area, which on the right hand side of the front area had stairs leading up to a first floor seating and smoking area, was the serving area. Standing behind which was a couple of early twenties females, one was taking the order from an old couple the other was drying a cup up with a cloth. Above the serving area was the menu board, which showed what was on offer and the prices of the food and drink. The three friends looked up and choose what they wanted to eat.
As they approached the female who had been drying the cup put the cup down and walked over to them and asked, “Can I help?” and looked questionally at the three.
Abbey said, “Yes you can, a white coffee for me.”
Paul then said, “Same for me please.”
Clare then asked, “Are you still serving breakfasts?”
The woman looked around at a gentleman dressed in chef’s whites, who nodded yes at Clare’s question. She then said, “Yes we are madam.”
“Ok, a full cooked breakfast, and a cup of tea please,” Clare said.
“Certainly,” the female said and wrote the order down and handed it to the chef who took it and disappeared into the kitchen area, “The breakfast will be about five minutes.”
“No problem,” said Clare and the three turned.
Paul asked, “Upstairs?”
“Yeah, at least we can have a smoke,” responded Abbey, and the three walked the short distance to the stairs and ascended them to the first floor, where they found a table over looking the main road and the precedent and sat down to wait the arrival of the drinks and Clare’s breakfast.
When Paul said Upstairs Gribbloath flew up the stairs and went to the windows over looking the street, and like Arrick watched the group.
The upstairs area was very similar to the ground floor area, bland. The floor area contained about fifteen tables and alcoves. On each table was a menu, ash tray, and general other café items, like a bowl of sugar, salt, and pepper. The front of the café had five large windows which ran almost floor to ceiling, only the top and bottom foot was not window.
When the three were seated they all looked over at the group of youths sat in the precedent, and Arrick flew up from the down stairs area.
Paul said, “Any idea as to what the gang is, they all seem to be wearing the same colours?”
“No,” replied Abbey, “But that easy to check,” and she got out her PDA and took a picture of the group and logged on to the Net. Abbey opened the PDA’s NetViewer and logged into the Gangrel’s net site and from there she accessed Central’s Gang afflictions database, and checked the colours of the group against all the listed gangs. Abbey then said, as the waitress who took the groups order walked up the stairs from the ground floor and approached the table, “Its not listed on the database, and I know its updated every time a new gang approaches or updates their details.”
The waitress said, when she had approached, “Two white coffee’s,” and she placed the two mugs in front of Abbey and Paul, “and your breakfast and tea, madam.”
All three said, “Thank you.”
Paul then asked her, “Do you know what gang that group of youths belong too?” and pointed to the group.
“Yeah, they call themselves the Protectors. A lot of the smaller shops and businesses don’t exactly like them much, the chef is a better person to talk to about them,” the waitress said.
Paul said, “Thanks, would you inform the chef that when we have finished we will come down and have a chat with him about them, as we have been asked to look into their activities.”
“No problem, I will tell the chef that,” the waitress said, and departed heading for a dirty table about half way down the right hand wall, as you look at the front windows.
“Interesting,” said Clare as she cut a sausage and dipped the section into the cooked tomatoes and then stuck it into her mouth and ate it.
Clare then thought to Arrick and Gribbloath, “You two want to have some food?”
Arrick replied, “Thanks, but no thanks, generally we create our own food when we need it, other than that we feed of the ambient mana.”
“Yeah,” said Paul and he took a sip from the mug of coffee, “Nice coffee.”
Abbey used the spoon and scooped a heaped spoonful of sugar into her coffee and stirred it, she them took a sip and said, “Yeah, nice coffee, I will have to ask where they got it from, I wouldn’t mind having a jar in the apartment.”
Clare then took the spoon and scooped half a spoonful of sugar into hers and stirred it, she then took a sip and scooped some of the beans onto her fork and ate them.
Very soon Clare had finished her breakfast and sat enjoying the hot cup of tea. After about ten minutes the chef walked up from the ground floor and wandered over to where the group was sitting and said, “Pamela said you wanted to have a chat about the Protectors?”
Paul said in response to the chef offer, “We were about to come down and see you.”
“Not to worry, my assistant in the kitchen turned up and I need to take a coffee break. Would you like another drink, on the house?” Dan, the chef, said.
“Yeah,” responded Paul to the offer.
Dan wandered to the stairs and called down to Sharon, “Same drinks order again plus a Latte for me.”
“Ok,” came the response from downstairs. The chef walked back and took a seat from a nearby table and sat down.
“What do you want to know, and why do you want to know about the Protectors?” Dan asked.
“Why,” replied Clare, “Both myself and Abbey are members of the Gangrels, which operate as the police arm of Central, the controlling body of all gang activity in Suraban.”
“That explains why, now what do you want to know?”
“Anything and everything you know about them,” said Paul, “A friend has a son running with the gang and from what we have been told they are terrorizing the area.”
“Terrorizing the area, is about right, I think most of the small shops and I know most of the small independent business pay protection money to the gang, even me here pays for them not to either wreck the café or fire bomb it. A couple of weeks ago, just after the start of the problems around the Wacker Headquarters, they started to demand money and I heard through the local traders network that five business refused to pay the fees and had their offices fire bombed that night. The local police did nothing to increase security in the areas and the CCTV cameras were either vandalised or deliberately broken before the attacks.”
“Do you happen to know what level of fire power they have access to?” asked Paul.
“No, but from when the ones who come in and get the money every week, they all look like they are carrying cheap 9mm automatic knockoffs, other than that I have no idea what they have access to or the level of training they have,” Dan replied.
Abbey picked up her PDA and hit the back button a couple of times and opened the page that listed current and within the past two months Gangrel contracts, none of the listed contracts indicated any work being done with a gang called the Protectors.
Sharon came up the stairs carrying a tray with four cups on and walked over to the table. Dan asked her, “Do you know the name of the Protectors’ leader?”
“Yeah I do, a friend of my boyfriend runs with the gang, I think he calls himself ‘His Lordship’.” Sharon replied.
“I’ve heard that name before,” said Clare, and opened up the link to the clubs intelligence database and did a search for the term ‘His Lordship’, “Yes I knew I had, do you remember the Human Intelligence we gathered a couple of Savradays ago in the area?”
“Yeah, I do, why?” Paul replied.
“His Lordship was mentioned by Anna,” replied Clare.
“Oh yeah I remember now,” said Abbey, “It was surrounding the incident with the youth the three from South Harbour were protecting.”
“Yeah, that’s it,” said Clare.
“From what I know from my boyfriend, he’s a real psycho, and he rules the gang like is personal army, it is rumoured that he’s changed some of his gang in to psychos as well,” Sharon said.
Abbey then spotted that the youth group was on the move, “There moving,” Abbey said. Both Arrick and Gribbloath had already flown off to follow the group, and as Abbey stood up she saw Gribbloath fly towards the group and land on one of the lamp posts, Arrick flew a little way beyond them and landed on one of the large signs that hung in front of one of the large department stores.
And the three friends got up and Paul gave Dan a twenty Deck note and said, “Thanks for the drinks and food, and keep the change.”
“Thank you,” said Dan, “And good luck in dealing with the Protectors.”
“They’ll need the luck not us,” replied Clare, and followed Paul and Abbey down the stairs, then towards the front door back and out on to the street only to turn left so they could follow the group.
As Clare disappeared down the stairs, “That’s a first,” said Dan.
“What is?” asked Sharon.
“Oh nothing, just me musing over things, no rest of the wicked. I just hope those two ain’t bitten off more than they can chew,” responded Dan.
* * * * * *
Outside Clare, Abbey and Paul all turned left and slowly followed the group of youths, it looked like to Abbey that Arrick and Gribbloath made sure that they always bracketed them, through the precedent, looking in the windows so not to draw attention to themselves. After a while three of the group broke off and headed right and went down an alleyway between two of the large department stores. Abbey quickly checked the map of the area and saw the alleyway led to a large back area where drop off and pickups took place and the three followed the youths down it to the back area behind Tecbos Mall Mart and Carreda department store, as the three approached the loading area, which was a large tarmac area with a couple of cars parked and very little other clutter, they saw the three surround a man in his early twenties and had him up against the wall of an light industrial unit. They seemed to be chatting to this person, then one of them punched him and he bent over double and another bent down, grabbed his hair and forced his head back up and was having stern words with him.
The three friends looked at the scene and made them selves scarce as they knew it would be better to shut the entire gang down in one fell swoop rather than remove small groups, as it would likely impact on the local community, which as Gangrels, they were sworn to help in what ever way they could. When the three had finished extorting money from the gentleman they left the back area and headed back for the main precedent, Paul said to Abbey and Clare, “You two follow them, I’ll find out what happened and the situation here.”
“Done,” both of them said, and returned to the main shopping precedent and continued to follow the youths, who turned right at the end of the precedent and crossed the road and went into one of the small shops slightly up the street from the end of the precedent. Arrick flew into the shop and hovered over the head of the owner and watched what the one who had gone in did. Abbey and Clare both walked passed on the other side of the road and continued on to a small independent computer store located on the other side of the service road, and looked in the window and started to quietly chat to each other about computers and other technology they could see in the window.
Abbey’s PDA vibrated in her pocket which told her she had received a text message, she took her PDA out and opened the text message, it was from Paul, the text message read that he was just down the street sat on one of the benches. The youth group started down the main road and walked past the precedent and continued down south. The group walked past the local cinema, Clare and Abbey approached Paul who said, “Go and get the FAV and me and the fairies will follow the group.”
“Ok, text us your location should they stop,” responded Clare.
“Ok,” said Paul who stood and followed the youth group past the cinema and car park, Abbey and Clare headed back through the precedent towards the car park.
* * * * * *
Paul followed the group down a secondary road that ran beside a small corner shop, which two of the group walked into, again Gribbloath flew in and watched the goings on, and from what Paul could see was buying some convenience food, after they had bought the food they came out and ran to catch up the rest of the group. Paul stayed well back from them as the walked the streets he saw a couple of them headed for a group of females stood on a corner, who looked at they were trying to solicit people into going with them for money. After walking around three miles from the junction on the main street that ran past the cinema, they approached a large building in the middle of an area of bad lands, with disused houses and a considerable amount collateral damage in the way of burnt out cars and other vehicles.
From where Paul was standing outside a town house and looked as if he was viewing the outside of one a short distance away from the actual borders of the bad lands, he could see that a lot of the houses were also burnt out or had large holes in the walls, none of them had windows in and most of them had some damage to the roofs. He texted Clare and told her where he was. After waiting for about five minutes the FAV arrived driving from the west.
Arrick thought to Clare, “Permission for me and Gribbloath to follow the group?”
“No, we don’t yet know who ‘His Lordship’ is and what abilities he has,” replied Clare, “stay with Paul.”
“Ok,” came the response form Gribbloath.
Paul climbed in along with Arrick and Gribbloath who both flew to the roll cage. Clare, who was driving, drove off in the direction of a local park car park, where they could stop and roll up a couple of joints. The park it self had a couple of football pitches a small kids play area and a couple of clumps of trees, close to the car park was a building that contained the washrooms and changing facilities for the people who used the football pitches. Just on the far side of the building was a bounce ball court and a tension racket court, on which was a couple of people playing.
When they had stopped and rolled the joints, Paul said, “It looks like the Protectors HQ is in the middle of the badlands back there.”
“From your general experience what would you say there training level was like?” asked Abbey as she then lit her joint.
“From my experience, you put a couple of C+ Gangrel units into the badlands with full weapons load and support vehicles, they wouldn’t stand a chance,” Paul replied.
“Oh, that’s a point, do you know what happened to the guy you put to sleep yesterday during the war zone?” asked Abbey, “Both of us thought he may be a useful person to recruit for the unit.”
“I think he still in holding, I think processing had processed half the prisoners from yesterday when we left, he may still be in holding,” said Paul.
Abbey picked up the microphone of the FAV’s Digital transmitter and said, “Control, Abbey.”
“Control here,” came the reply.
Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs.”
“Nibs is that you?” Abbey asked.
“It is Abbey. How can we help?” Nibs asked.
“Who’s still in holding waiting to be processed?” Abbey asked.
“About six people, why?” asked Nibs.
“Is the guy Paul put to sleep been processed yet?” Abbey asked.
“Hang on, I’ll check, can’t you guys get this information on your PDA’s,” Nibs replied.
“We could, but it’s easier to ask you guys, and it saves on the battery life, not down loading data over the satellite link,” replied Abbey.
“He’s being processed now,” said Nibs.
“What’s happening to the people after processing?” asked Abbey.
“I think they are being released,” replied Nibs.
“Can you put a request in to keep him at the Club until we get back, we want to see if he suitable for our unit,” Abbey said.
“Yeah, no problem,” responded Nibs, “Is that everything?” Nibs then asked.
“Yeah, it is, thanks Nibs,” Abbey said.
“We might as well head back to the club, we can’t do much more here,” said Paul.
“True we can’t,” said Clare who stubbed her joint out and flicked the last of it towards the nearest bin and got a perfect shot on the bin.
“Nice shot hun,” said Abbey.
“Thanks,” said Clare as she put her foot on the accelerator, turned and then pressed the key card in to switch the FAV on.
Clare then drove back to the Club via the minor road that ran past the badlands. Paul, Abbey and both the fairies looked at the badlands. Gribbloath looking trying to see if she could see anything that would indicate the level of equipment, and both Paul and Abbey trying to see if they could see anything that would give them an inclination as to how good the Protectors are on the battle field.
“Not much evidence at all of defences,” said Paul.
“True,” responded Abbey.
When they had returned to the Club via the front entrance and parked the FAV on sub-basement one. Paul showed them to holding where the last two members of the walking wounded Aces were being processed.
As Paul led Abbey and Clare through holding and prisoner processing they entered the main room where Sharra sat behind a desk with a computer on, sat in the chair next to her was Sarah, and Bret was standing beside the door that led to the interview rooms. The room measured fifteen metres by fifteen metres. Sharra and Sarah looked as if they were wearing Black light armour under trousers and a Club crew cut off t-shirt. Bret was wearing black light and was wearing a pair of urban combat trousers and was also carrying his and Sarah’s baby in the same custom built black light carrier they had used during the war zone. Bret carried a D-300 Assault rifle and what looked like a single eye smart link.
Paul walked up to Sharra and asked, “Where is the person we requested being kept?”
“In interview room three, he currently on his own and looks to be minding his own business,” replied Sharra.
“Good,” responded Paul and showed the two girls and the two fairies to the room next door. The room measured eight metres long by 5 metres wide, and was dominated by a large window that almost ran the length of both the interview room and the observation area. Behind them in another room was Sarah and Gareth who was questioning a prisoner.
The three looked at the guy and saw a tall slim person.
‘But even a slim body can have a considerable amount of strength and speed,’ thought Abbey.
Clare responded, ‘Which can be improved with the right training.’
Paul asked both Abbey and Clare, “What are your first impressions today of the gentleman?”
“He looks confident he’s done nothing wrong, and his body looks as if it contains a considerable amount of strength,” replied Clare.
“True, it does,” responded Abbey.
“Right you four, stay here and watch,” said Paul, and he left the observation room and walked the short distance from the observation room door to the door that led him into the main interview room, which measured eight metres by eight metres, in the middle of the room was a table and four chairs each one bolted to the solid rock, so they couldn’t be moved or used as weapons. Paul walked in and was looking at the details for the gentleman on his PDA. Paul sat down on the other side of the table and asked the gentleman “Is your name Gareath Rozourn?”
When Paul had turned and departed, Arrick and Gribbloath landed on the shelf just under the window and watched the proceedings.
“It is, and you are the fifth person I have told that to. Why am I here? I can’t get an answer out of anyone else,” he asked.
“I must apologise for holding you here, but you intrigued myself and a couple of friends of mine. May I ask, why did you attack the two females yesterday evening?”
“Because you were trespassing on my home,” Gareath replied.
“Oops, sorry for that, we didn’t expect people to be living there, if we had known we would have requested that you move out for the duration of the war zone,” Paul said.
“Cut to the bloody chase will you, I want to know why I am still here?”
“Sorry, as I said earlier you intrigued people, your fighting style is very similar to there’s and also mine, and we were wondering if you would be interested in joining a unit the three of us are putting together?” Paul asked.
Back in the observation room Abbey checked the details on Gareath and found out that the age he had given was 17. Clare said to Abbey, “What do you think hun, do you think he would fit in with the overall scheme of the unit?”
“Quite possibly yes, but it would depend on his attitude towards how we see life and the rest of the conspiracy more than anything else,” Abbey replied
Back in the interview room Paul continued, “The unit is an elite unit specifically designed to combat threats not of this world.”
“You have now got my attention,” Gareath said, “Currently how many people in the unit?”
“Currently, three,” replied Paul, but the three are all classified as semi elite on the professional ghost scene,” said Paul.
“Can I take it that if I join I join for life, how ever long that is?” Gareath asked
“Yeah, pretty much,” responded Paul.
“My next question is who would I be taking orders from?” Gareath asked.
“Effectively yourself, but within an overall plan,” responded Paul
“Ok, so let me get this straight, you are offering me a job for life, I would be effectively my own commander, but within overall objectives,” Gareath said, “What do I get out of it?”
“Quite possibly some of the best training and facilities available to man,” said Paul.
“My next question may sound a bit mercenary but what’s the pay like?” asked Gareath.
“When on active duty 1000decks a week with bonus of 500decks per combat operation.”
“Would I be joining a gang or something?”
“The two girls you attacked yesterday,” Paul started to say.
“Those two were girls,” Gareath said, “Fuck me, I know it weren’t brill lighting, but they looked like men in the gear they were wearing.”
“Ok,” Paul said, “Can I continue,” and Paul smiled.
“Sorry yes.”
“As I was saying, the two girls both belong to the Gangrels gang,” Paul said.
“How about you? You look a bit old to belong to a gang,” Gareath asked.
“I don’t exactly belong to the Gangrels, but I am a Black Karzzar master.”
“I have no idea what one of those is, but it sounds like you must know a few things about combat and the way you handled me says you know a few things. Can you give me five minutes to think about your offer.”
“Yeah no problem,” said Paul and got up and walked towards the door.
“One last question, you spoke of threats not of this world, living on the street as I do, I see and hear things, and I’ve seen some strange things over my short street life, can I take it these threats are not nice and would like to be very nasty to people like me?”
“Yes,” replied Paul.
“Thanks,” Gareath said, and just sat there and thought about what Paul had said and the offer
* * * * * *
Gareath thought, ‘I wonder if this group would help me in my search for my Jackie?’ he then got up and stretched and yawned, ‘Fuck I’m that tired.’
After some four minutes he turned towards the camera located in the corner and said, “I’m in, on one condition that if my Jackie is alive you help me to free her and punish who ever has got her for the crimes they would have probably committed against her.”
In the observation room Abbey, Clare,Paul and both the fairies smiled at the answer, the two girls, Paul, along with Arrick and Gribbloath, flying just above and behind the shoulder of each of girls, walked to the interview room door, opened it and walked in. Gareath mouth dropped when he saw the girls who smiled at him.
Abbey said, “Welcome to the Gangrel Hunters Gareath.”
“Understand this what you see and hear from now is not for general public consumption,” said Paul, “As agreeing to join the unit means that you are now no longer just a kid who lives on the street, but a member of a conspiracy that has existed for the last 11,000 odd years.”
“Fuck me,” Gareath said.
“What that was all about was us seeing if you had intelligence to make your own mind up, most people would jump at the chance to use new technology. This unit does and it don’t, all three of us are very much in your face style fighters, who use intelligence, both head and other sources to undertake and complete missions,” said Paul.
“You hungry?” Abbey asked Gareath.
“Now that you mention food, I am,” Gareath replied.
“Right then lets go and get some food,” said Paul, and led the group out of the interview room and as they walked down the corridor towards the processing room, the group bumped into Sarah and Gareth as they walked out of the interview room leading the prisoner who glared at both the girls. The two girls took no notice as Gareth led him towards the prisoner transport bay.
Gareath asked Clare after tapping her on the shoulder, “What going to happen to him now?”
“What’s going to happen to him, is that he is going to be taken home and told, that if he is seen wearing the Aces colours by any member of the Gangrels then they will have the permission and support of both Gangrel Command and Central to remove him from the gene pool permanently,” said Sarah.
“Allow me to introduce Queen Sarah, the leader of the Gangrel Gang,” Abbey said.
Sarah, who for the first time saw that like the Vixens both Clare and Abbey also had a fairy companion each, said, “You two as well?”
“Us two as well, what?” responded Clare.
“The fairies,” replied Sarah.
“Yeah, it looks like everyone who was present at a blood family ceremony have a companion of some kind,” said Abbey.
Gareath dipped his head in acknowledgement of Sarah. “What, you lot talking about?” Gareath asked.
“Yeah, both of us were involved in a major battle to remove the Wacker forces from the area they seized a few weeks ago,” replied Abbey, then Clare continued, “At the end of the battle a group of very good friends were involved in closing something called a Rift which caused some fairies and pixies from a local community we know of to be drawn to the battle and they were given very special abilities along with us,” Abbey then came in and said, “one of which is this, the ability to know what our partner is thinking and about to either say and do, and another is the fact that both of us know where the other and the fairies are wherever in the world we are.”
Sarah then said, “All humans can not see them, only those that have been given the gift of true sight can and I think only one person has the ability to do that. Can I take it you have been recruited by the girls to join them in their unit?” Sarah then asked Gareath.
”Yes ma’am, I have,” Gareath responded.
“Well then, welcome to the Gangrels, and I hope to see you at the next Gathering. You lot heading for the canteen?” Sarah asked.
“Yeah, we are,” said Paul.
“Let me drop this information off in control and I will join you for food,” Sarah responded.
The group walked down the tunnel that led from the processing area to the medical facility located between the prisoner processing and the Club proper.
The facility itself was bright, with lots of fluorescent tubes lighting the area. Wandering around the facility were a few nurses and a couple of doctors crossed the large open areas between the east and west zones.
Gareath asked Paul, “Is all this a part of it?”
“If you mean it as in the Conspiracy, yes and no, The medical facility, garage, and canteen all belong to Club Millana, Control, which we will pass in a bit and the armoury are operated by Conspiracy personal, with support from the staff of the Club, I would say that 80% of the club staff have no knowledge of what happens down here,” Paul replied.
“It’s the hardest thing to comprehend is that fact that the conspiracy runs and operates in plain sight but is also hidden from the rest of the world, by a vale of secrecy,” said Abbey, “Take me and Clare, until three weeks ago we had no idea about any of this, we were both happy members of the Dark Mists Combat Support Unit.”
“How come, how did you did you all get involved?” asked Gareath.
“How I got involved with this,” said Paul, “I’m over 300 years old. Let me explain, roughly 300 years ago me, Sarah here and ten other people native to Darra Von had a dream about a coming of a supreme force that would take the war to the enemy and force them from the planet. The twelve as we became know by the conspiracy were charged with preparing for its arrival, we have no idea in what form this force will take, but we know it is coming. Roughly 200 years ago the twelve formed an advisory council to advise the conspiracy on many things, and they were also charged with advising certain members of the twelve, whom you will meet over the next couple of weeks, in how to run and operate five independent companies, that were set up to support and provide a cover to the operations that were happening. I, personally, am not only a Black Karzzar Master, but I have also been trained and given magickal, and yes magick you read in adventure novels exists in many different forms, tattoos that allow me to create weapons, creatures, and to attack my enemies in many different ways. Until a few weeks ago, I was also the chairman and chief exec of Digital Systems. I passed the company to my successor, who also knows of the conspiracy but is not directly involved in the day to day operations.”
“How both me and Abbey got involved,” said Clare, “Is that as members of the Gangrels we were seconded by another Gangrel unit to help in the training and organising of a new street gang in the Eban Hill district of the city, except this gang was a front for a slave gathering ring, which almost destroyed to the last man the unit the two of us were supporting and captured the both of us. The female leader made us her personal slaves and was transforming us both in to Tattoo Men. During our stay at the facility they used to process the slaves we were both given a different magical tattoo, mine allows me to shoot lightning bolts from my fingertips and Abbey’s to create an illusion of being poisoned, and it works. We are now recruiting a unit to fight along side us, and if the members want to, can also gain the same powers and abilities to use against the forces that would enslave the planet just because they can.”
“Can I guess then by the fact you are here, you two escaped from the slavers?” Gareath asked as they walked pass an open door that led into the control room.
Paul stopped and said, “Now hearing what you’ve gotten into you still interested?”
“Yeah, it’s better than living on the streets,” Gareath responded, who looked into the large room beyond the door, “So what’s in there?”
“In there, that’s Control,” said Abbey, “All Conspiracy personal operating in Suraban and surrounding areas have direct digital voice and data communications to the people who work in there. We also have links to the main Intelligence database, and in answer to your question about escaping, no friends in the conspiracy and Gangrels rescued us from them, and lets just say if either of us gets the chance we will show the two bastards that gave us the tattoos what it means to annoy Gangrels.”
Sarah caught the group up and they continued on towards the canteen. Walking up from a lower level via one of the ramps that linked this level to the lower ones, was Sandra and Tina who saw the group and waited for them, Sandra said as the approached, “You lot heading for the canteen?”
“Just the person we wanted to see,” said Sarah to Sandra.
“Now that has intrigued me,” said Sandra.
“Let me introduce Gareath, the first member of the Hunters,” Sarah replied.
“Arh, I now understand,” replied Sandra and the group stopped. Sandra grasped Gareath’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you Gareath, the gift of True Sight,” and with that Gareath saw flying at shoulder height was a fairy with hair of five different metallic and five different chromatic colours. Gareath then saw sat on the person who was with Tina was a little person with wings and brass coloured hair.
As the group started to walk towards the canteen, Arrick flew over and hovered in front of Gareath and said, “Welcome new friend allow me to myself, I am Arrick friend and partner to Clare and this is Gribbloath friend and partner to Abbey.”
“Hello to the two of you,” said Gareath.
As the group passed one of the many blast doors, Gareath looked at it and gulped, he also said, “Damn, those are thick,”
“Yeah they are almost five metres thick made from solid Tiranna,” said Sarah in response to Gareath statement.
The group turned into one of the fire alleys that protected the secure areas from outside threats, just after the fire alley the group entered the Canteen which was about a quarter full, as most of the ghosts who had been resident at the club had now returned to their homes. The group wandered over to the serving area and each one bar Clare, got them selves each a good sized meal. When the group was at the end of the run, Gareath said, “Where do we pay?”
Gareath question got a chuckle from Sarah and Paul, and Sarah said, “No one who works for the conspiracy or the Club pays for the canteen food, Jaboc, the owner, makes enough from the Club and other business interests to make sure that the staff don’t pay for food and accommodation if you live on the Club grounds.”
“Ok,” Gareath said, “I’ll say this, this is one hell of a learning curve.”
“You think this is a learn curve, when you start learning how to fight, now that’s a learning curve,” said Abbey, “Especially when you watch people like Nibs, Jum, and the others fight.”
Sarah saw Jane and Nicole sat at one table and saw Richard was heading for the same table and turned to the friends and said, “I shall chat to you all later. I think Nibs is having a combat session later this afternoon evening.”
“Thanks,” said Paul, “We’ll be there.”
“Good,” Sarah said and turned and headed for where Jane and Nicole were sat.
The group headed for one of the empty tables and sat down. When the group had settled, Paul who was sitting on the same side as Gareath, they both had the backs to where Jane, Nicole, and Richards were sat, said, “Gareath, see that group over there,” and he pointed with his finger at Sarah and the group sat with her.
“Yes, who are they? I think I recognize some of them,” Gareath said as he shoved a portion of sausage and mash into his mouth.
“How much do you know of the corporate structures in the AAA corporations?”
“Depends on which ones, I know who the chair of Echo Tech Inc is and ATEC, and of course your self.”
“Yeah, the female on the far side of the table is Nicole or Nicolai,” Paul said.
“What the chair of Echo Tech Inc,” Gareath said and almost spat out the mouthful before he could swallow it.
“Yeah, the female sat opposite is Jane C, the chair of Corporate Enterprises, and sat beside Nicole is Richard C,” said Paul.
“I know who Richard C is,” said Gareath.
“Good, but all of them are also members of the twelve,” said Tina.
Gareath’s face was one of total shock, “What the chairs of. Help.”
Walking from the direction of another corridor just up the wall from the one the group entered from was a tall slim gentleman with very short hair. He slapped Paul on the back and said in a happy voice, “Hi Paul.”
Paul looked around and said, “Oh. Hi Kev, grab a seat.”
“I will do,” Kev said, “when I have gotten some food and said hi to the rest of the guys,” Kev said and headed for the food run.
“That was Kev Marks, chairman of ATEC and 21C,” said Paul, “and I am surprised to see him here, he’s not one for getting his hands dirty in the trenches so to speak.”
Just after Kev had left for the food run, Nibs and Daraus walked in from the direction of control and walked over to where everyone was sitting and gave Sandra a kiss on the head hello, and said, “Hello hun, guys,” and smiled at everyone. After looking at everyone said, “Hello new person.”
“Hello,” said Gareath.
Clare then said, “Nibs, allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters newest recruit, Gareath Rozourn. Gareath meet Nibola Nibs Calton, the leader of the Vixens, and one of the major reason’s behind us being here now.”
“No I’m not, thank Tina and Abs more than me, they are the ones who worked out you were being held in the area of the hospital, and lets just say I learnt something today about Metzza and Abilgail’s bosses.”
“Oh what’s that hun?” Sandra asked.
“The fact they hate Naruni, with a passion,” Nibs replied.
“Good point Nibs,” said Paul.
“Anyway, who’s going to join me, Wong and Jum for a training session later this afternoon early evening?” Nibs asked as Sandra moved to allow Nibs to sit down, “Thanks but no thanks hun, Brain has me analyzing some of the combat footage from the last few weeks, he thinks it will be useful for me to learn how to speed read a situation in the field and modify the tactics to suit the direct situation.”
“Ok hun, see you later then,” Sandra said, and put her hand up and around Nibs’ neck and pulled her down and gave her a kiss on the mouth which Nibs returned, then after a couple of seconds broke and departed heading for the armoury.
Gareath sat there thinking to him self, ‘Why do I get the impression Nibs is more than she seems.’
Abbey who was sitting opposite Gareath, saw that Gareath looked perplexed at something, “What’s up?”
“Oh, nothing, just trying to make sense of everything I have seen here so-far today,” Gareath said in response to Abbey’s question, and everyone then finished eating lunch, “If I may ask for the groups assistance. I wasn’t living alone, I am looking after a couple of kids whose family was killed during what the corporation said was a ghost attack, from what the young ones have said to me, the corporation their dad worked for came to the family home and started shooting. They weren’t actually at home when you lot launched your little war yesterday, but I know if they came back during they would have been very scared, they ain’t got the street smarts I and I assume you lot have.”
“I don’t see why not,” said Paul.
“True,” said Clare, “and it would let me collect my bike from Mystique’s.”
“That’s true,” said Abbey.
“But where do we take them,”
“Bring them here,” said Paul, “I think I can persuade Jaboc and I know if I can’t Sarah, and maybe Richard I know can.”
“You can what?” said Jaboc as he approached the table, “Yeah, when were you going to tell me about Gareath being here?”
“When I saw you Jaboc,” replied Paul.
“I heard everything you guys said, and don’t worry, I love young people as much as I love Ren and Hell Bright, it’s one of the main reasons I do what I do, for the conspiracy, to protect and the make sure that the future generations don’t grow up in slavery,” responded Jaboc.
Chapter 3 — Friends and family — The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy.
“Ok then, lets roll and see if we can’t find the pair,” said Clare, and the group got up, including Gareath got up and headed for the garage, via the armoury.
When Abbey and Clare walked through the armoury they both went to their lockers and removed the smallest of the cases, then opened them and took out their comm. systems, and put them on. The two them followed Paul and Gareath to the large window where Gareath had just been given his comm. system, which Paul was over seeing Gareath putting it on.
Clare them said, “Hello Gareath,” over the comm. system as they approached the two men.
Gareath jumped and turned to faced Clare and Abbey as they approached, and responded, “Damn I heard you perfectly Clare.”
“I know Tina from the Vixens designed it a few years ago, the ear piece removes the air from the ear passage and allows perfect sound to be heard as a small unit in the end of the ear loop vibrates the sound directly to the bones of the inner ear,” Abbey responded, “and the sensor in the material band is sensitive enough to pick up sub vocalisation.”
“How about you Paul, don’t you wear one?” Gareath asked.
“No, mine is implanted and connected to the nervous system, ultra advanced cybernetics, a good 200 years beyond even the technology coming out of the Academy. My self, Richard, Jane, Nicole, and Sarah had one implanted at various times over the past 250 years. If we wear one its more for show than actual communicating,” replied Paul.
“Arh right, so that’s the reason none of you seem to wear one,” said Abbey.
Paul smiled and nodded, then turned and the group walked towards the garage.
Abbey suggested, as they entered the garage, “Gareath do you want to ride with Paul as we are going to need two FAVs and Clare wants to get her bike?”
“Ok,” Gareath replied and followed Paul down the ramp to the second level, where Paul took a key set from the secure box and found the corresponding FAV. Paul climbed into drivers seat and Gareath climbed into the passenger’s. Paul then started the FAV and drove it up the ramp to the first floor and then followed the two girls out of the back entrance and towards CW6 and South Central district.
* * * * * *
On the way Paul asked Gareath, “Can you check the box there and tell me what you find?”
“Ok,” Gareath said, somewhat shocked from the quietness and speed the two FAVs were doing. He opened the box and said to Paul, “I ain’t sure, but it looks like some form of firearm.”
* * * * * *
When the FAVs turned off CW9 at junction 10, and headed towards Mystique’s which was located in the western end of South Central, Gareath said over the comm. system, “When we get to the stadium can you all please park on the furthest car-park, otherwise you are likely to freak the two.”
“No problem,” said Abbey and Clare.
After driving for about 15 minutes the two FAVs pulled up outside a small house where three bikes were parked, Clare climbed out, walked to the front door, then pushed it open and called inside, “Mystique, its Clare, I’m collecting my bike.”
“Ok,” came the response from Mystique who was in the basement.
Clare them walked to her Mit-bu 600FD and switched the electrics on and hit the electric start, Clare then climbed on, and was joined by Arrick, she pulled out of the drive way and followed Abbey and Paul as they turned right at the end of the secondary road and headed for the stadium. All three vehicles drove round the northern edge of South Central free Fire and passed the western edge of the car-parks which allowed Gareath the chance to see if he could see the pair, he couldn’t. Paul, Abbey and Clare all pulled into the car-indicated by Gareath and stopped.
* * * * * *
Gareath then climbed out and walked towards the entrance to his home, when he had crossed the third car-park, he then looked around and dropped into a hole which was hidden under some boxes. He made his way threw the short tunnel to his and the pair’s home. As he approached the home, he called out, “Rose, Sym, you home?” He then entered his home and saw a small makeshift barrier had been erected in front of the doorway to the pair’s bedroom, and cowering behind it was a very scared Rose.
“Rose, where’s Sym?” Gareath asked.
“She’s here,” replied Rose, “where have you been?”
“Out making some new friend’s who want to meet you, they have said they will help in the search and rescue of Jackie,” Gareath said, “I think with there help we may be able to find Jackie at last.”
“Yeah,” both Rose and Sym said.
“They have also offered me and I think the offer is open to you two as well, the chance to become better and more able to look after ourselves. They all belong to a group that is trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all children who don’t have adult families into not very nice places and would very likely hurt the children as well.”
Outside Paul, Abbey and Clare were listening to what Gareath was saying. Paul said, “I wonder how old the pair are?”
“It don’t matter how old they are, if they lived on a corporate Enclave all their lives, they ain’t going to know how to react or survive off it, I think it was very lucky Gareath found them and took them in,” said Clare.
Back in Gareath’s home he said, “Come on you two, our new friends are outside waiting for us, shall we go and meet them, I know they want to meet you two.”
“Yeah, lets,” said Sym and the two of them came out from behind the barricade carrying an SMG each.
“You find those outside,” Gareath asked.
“Yeah we did,” said Rose.
“Nice one, you two,” said Gareath as he grabbed a small rucksack and went into his room so he could chuck some of his clothes into the rucksack, as he was doing it, he said, “go and get some clothes you two, it may be a while before we come back here.”
Outside Paul said, “As Digital Systems now owns the entire stadium and car-parks which I think are going to be converted into an area where war zones can happen without the cops coming in mob handed and it can be made safe. I think we may cover the entrance to Gareath’s home and move it so no one can find it and only a few people know where it is.
Very soon Abbey saw the three approaching from the area Gareath had disappeared. Paul made sure the comm. system was off before they approached and the three smiled at Rose and Sym, who both smiled back.
When the three had reached Paul, Abbey and Clare, Gareath said to the pair, “Let me introduce, Paul, Clare, and Abbey, the friends I told you about.”
“Hello,” they both said.
Abbey then asked, “May I enquire which one of you two is Rose and which is Sym,” as they pair were identical twins, “and may I also ask as to how old the two of you are?”
Rose, who had short brown hair, said, “I’m Rose and we are 15 as of next month.”
“Oh, that means a Gangrel party to be organised,” said Clare in response to Rose’s statement.
Arrick thought said to Clare, “Gangrel Party, this sounds like fun.”
Clare thought said to Arrick, “They are, I think the last Gangrel party was The End of Exams Party held at the Paul and Sandra’s this year. Yes the same party Nibs came out,” and Clare smiled.
Paul then said, “Shall we head back for the club and chat in comfort rather than here.”
“Now that’s an idea,” said Clare.
“And as you are now a member of the Gangrel Hunters,” said Paul, “I want to see what type of material I have to work with in you, Gareath.”
“Do you two want to ride with me?” Paul asked Rose and Sym,
“Type of material to work with?” asked Gareath.
“Yeah, I’ll let Abbey explain on the way back,” replied Paul.
“Get in,” said Abbey.
As Gareath climbed into the passenger’s seat Gribbloath landed on the dash board and smiled at Gareath and thought said to Abbey and Clare, “I wonder how the twins will take seeing the fairies.”
“No idea, all we can do is to be there for then when they do see. We have no idea as to what material we have, we may have a pair of strong willed people, who accept all things at face value,” Clare replied.
Abbey then started the FAV, she said, “Yeah, what Paul means is that he is training both me and Clare to become tattoo warriors, and that offer is open to all members of the Hunters. You said something about a steep learning curve earlier, when we get back, be prepared for a few shocks.”
“Oh, in what way, shock, this don’t exactly sound too good,” Gareath said.
“Wait and see. How much martial arts training have you had?” Abbey then asked as she followed Paul as he pulled out of the car-park and headed towards CW9 junction 8.
“A bit, I know the two main rules of martial arts, ‘never attack, always defend’ and ‘when sparing fight with open hand and hit lightly,” Gareath replied.
“Right,” said Abbey, “you can forget both of those rules, all of the Gangrels are trained as a part of the basic training we undergo at command to street fight, which has a very simple rule, ‘forget the rule book, anything goes.”
“What,” said Gareath.
“When we get back to the club, you will see Tina, Sandra, Nibs and others fight and spar at full speed, full power, closed fist, the reason for this is that when we have to go close quarters with enemies, we have two options, kill or be killed. It is that simple. Remember that normally we try not to get into close combat as it means that we have exposed ourselves to undue danger and also the possibility of capture by the enemy. Both me and Clare know if we had been awake when we had been captured by the slavers, we would not have been captured as both of us would have either escaped or we would have killed each other before we were. Me and Clare are partners on the battle field, I watch her back, she watches mine, since then we have become far more than partners, I now see Clare as the sister I never had, and I should have had a sister, she died a couple of days after she was born due to heart failure, and I know Clare thinks the same about me, Clare doesn’t exactly have a family other than the Gangrels, as her parents were both alcoholics and spent more time drinking than they did looking after Clare.”
“Doesn’t she mind you tell me?” asked Gareath.
“No, if she was sat here, she would tell you herself, we learnt a few years ago that having secrets from members of your unit, can lead to the destruction of the unit, and that did happen to the previous unit me and Clare ran with, the unit leader had a secret that caused him to compromise the security of the unit which led to it destruction on the field of battle, Mystique who was also involved in the battle rescued the two of us from certain death. We made a promise to each other then that we would never have secrets between us,” replied Abbey
* * * * * *
Paul asked the pair, “Before I ask a certain question allow me to better introduce my self and also explain a few things, that Gareath forgot to mention, but he was right in 95% of what he said to the two of you. May I ask what corporation your family worked for?”
“BA Cargo,” Sym said from the back of the FAV as Paul turned onto CW9.
“I guess you two don’t recognize me,” Paul then said as he accelerated and indicated to join the CW.
“No,” said Rose.
“I’m Paul Delimetry, ex Chairman and chief exec of Digital systems.”
“What you are the Chair of Digital systems?” exclaimed Rose.
“Yeah, I was until a few weeks ago, I now fight to keep Darra Von safe from things that would hurt and enslave the planet. Let me fill in the blanks, the three of us heard what Gareath said to you two, what he said about me, Abbey and Clare belonging to a group trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all youths who lived like the three of you in to homes, is true, the only difference, is that in those homes you would be slaves, not the free people you are now.”
“How did you get involved in this?” asked Sym in a shocked tone.
“How, lets just say me and eleven others, five of which you will meet in a short while, have a mission and that is to prepare for the coming of a force that will destroy and make sure our home is never threatened again, and as a part of that mission I help and train people like you to fight and as Gareath said, become better. Have you heard of the Gangrels gang?”
“Yes, they are a bunch of people who help other gangs when they are having problems with other gangs,” said Rose, “We both watch the battle yesterday from the free fire zone and heard the words, the Gangrels and the Aces.”
“Yes that is true, Abbey and Clare are both members of the gang and have spent the last few weeks forcing one of the local corporations to change its mind over a certain matter of wanting to seize control of an area the city, with out first talking to the people they were about to effect.”
“What the Wacker Incident,” Sym said.
”Yeah that,” responded Paul, “I too was heavily involved in the fighting.”
For the rest of the journey Paul told the pair about a few of the battles he was involved with during the Wacker Incident.
* * * * * *
When the group arrived back at the club, the group all gathered together and walked towards the armoury, where Paul led Rose, Sym and Gareath to the window and asked Ann, who was Benny’s number two in the armoury, “What is the situation concerning lockers,?”
“Why, Paul?” Ann asked in retort.
“I have here three new recruits that need lockers and they also need to be fully equipped and prepared, and two of them also need cases to place the weapons they currently have into.”
“Arh, ok. All the lockers are fully equipped with Black Light armour cases,” Ann said.
“Thanks,” said Paul, and then he turned to the pair and said, “Would you mind giving those to Ann as she looks after all the fire arms,”
”Yeah no worries,” said Sym and placed the United Tech Systems T100 SMG on the counter, which was closely followed by Rose’s Trig 27b SMG.
“Right you three, are you ready to start to become better and more able to help in the rescue of Jackie?” Abbey asked
“Yeah,” all three said, both Rose and Sym had big beaming smiles.
“Right then follow me,” Paul said and asked Ann, “Which lockers?”
“Eleven, twelve and thirteen are now free, we’ve reset the armour to the defaults.”
“Ok, thanks Ann,” said Paul and turned to the three and said, “follow me and let’s get you three ready.”
Paul led the three to the lockers and found eleven, twelve and thirteen, Gareath opened eleven and saw two cases. Paul said, “take the large one out.” Then Clare and Abbey walked over carrying their armour cases with them, also Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian walked into the area so that they too could get ready for the sparing session, that was about to take place in the main club itself.
Clare saw the three and said, “Hi, Claire, hi Hell Bright, and hi Ithian.”
Claire responded, “Hi Clare, Abbey, Paul and new ones.”
“Yeah, our first recruits,” said Abbey and gave Sym a quick mess of her long hair.
Which brought, “Ow, stop that, it takes me long enough every morning without someone messing it up.”
“Sorry,” said Abbey.
“Shut up, you lot,” said Paul and helped Rose and Sym get the large armour cases down. Gareath had already opened his and was looking at it.
“First thing,” said Paul, “is that this is uni-sex we all change here, and as the armour requires body heat to work properly, you had better get undressed and put the black rubber suit on, when you’ve done that me, Clare and Abbey will take you through the next steps.”
“Ok,” all three said and started to undress.
Gareath then asked, “Including underwear?”
“Yes,” replied Clare, “Including undies,” and Gareath looked towards where Clare and Abbey were standing and saw that both of them were 100% naked and where pulling up the black outer skin, he looked away rather embarrassed as he could feel a stirring as the last time he had seen a naked female was the day before Jackie had vanished.
Gareath then felt someone touch him on the shoulder and he heard a male voice whispered in his ear, “You shouldn’t be troubled by things like that for a while.”
To which Gareath realised that the stirring had gone, he then turned and said, “How?”
Claire walked up as she was inserting one of the ceramic plates into the back section of her armour and said, “Me, Hell Bright and Ithian can all cast spells, and I think you may have just received a control cantrip,” and Claire looked at Ithian, who nodded ‘yes’.
Sym who was stood next to Gareath had just pulled the black second skin up and found it to be a bit big for her, said, “This don’t fit,”
“Yes it will,” said Clare, “pull the top over your head and wait and see.”
When Sym, Gareath and Rose had done just that, Clare, Abbey and Paul all showed the three new recruits to the cause, how and where to insert the ceramic plates. When the last one was inserted Sym realised that the second skin now fitted her like a glove.
“This feels strange,” Rose said.
“In what way, strange,” said Claire.
“It’s difficult to describe. It feels like I have a layer of,” and Rose then scratched her head trying to think of the term she wanted.
“Water,” said a voice in her head.
“Yes, it feels like water,” Rose said, “did anyone else heard that?”
“Hear what,” said Gareath.
Claire smiled and said to both Rose and Sym, “I’ll explain in a sec, but be ready for a few surprises over the next few hours.”
“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.
When Gareath had inserted the last plate and was ready, everyone turned, walked out of the area between the two banks of lockers, turned left and walked towards the opening in the back wall of the armoury.
Claire tapped Rose and Sym on the shoulder and indicated to them to slow down and smiled when Paul turned. Paul realised that both Claire and Hell Bright were about to explain some of the things he could, but would have probably scared the pair in the process.
* * * * * *
“What you heard back then is Hell Bright, she is mute and communicates with the use of something we,” and she indicated, herself, Hell Bright and Ithian, “call magick, it allows us to do things like this and Claire suddenly disappeared and then after a few seconds of Rose and Sym looking for her, reappeared on the other side of the pair.
Sym stuttered, “Yyyouuu, were on that side,” and she indicated the left hand side, “how did you get there?”
“By magick,” replied Claire, who then thought said to Charrbrr, “Can you ask Abbey and Clare who’s been gifted as I’ll temporarly gift them if no one has.”
“Ok,” thought replied Charrbrr, who flew off in the direction of Abbey and Clare. Claire listened to Abbey’s answer, and then saw Charrbrr fly back to her shoulder.
When Charrbrr had returned, both Hell Bright and Claire stopped Rose and Sym and Claire cast True Sight upon the pair and set the expiry time for a week.
When Rose and Sym saw the fairies hovering above both Claire and Hell Bright shoulders and then they saw the pair’s eyes, Claire’s solid gold and Hell Bright’s solid silver colour. Rose said, “Your eyes and the,” and Rose paused whilst trying to think of the word.
Sym said, “Fairies, that’s what they are Rose, they are fairies.”
Rose then said as the group started to walk again, “How come.”
“No one knows, Ithian has suggested one theory, it is likely to be a combination of things, the bloody ceremony we conducted last week combined with the open rift and the then closing of the rift. That is slightly more likely as the rift was throwing off some powerful pulses of Magick, and the differences in the ritual we conducted combined with the power drew the fairies and pixies to us and gave them the ability to remain invisible unless people know they are there,” responded Claire, “one of our number has the gift people and I will make sure she sees you both.”
“Thank you,” Sym said.
“Yeah,” replied Rose as the group entered the main club floor.
A quick look around the main room told Claire that everyone in the room knew about the conspiracy “His tattoos are similar to the ones to I have on my body and the ones on Clare’s and Abbey’s. They allow me to do things like this,” and she tapped her upper left arm and suddenly a raven was created which landed on the back of a near by chair, it then disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. “I think we had better go and sit down, and I will tell you how I became involved and learnt I could do things like this, and you can watch the people practice.” When the group had sat down Charrbrr and Vitanna landed on Sym’s and Rose’s shoulder and they both said, “Hello Sym and Rose, it is good to meet and chat with you.”
“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.
In one of the rings was, Angel who was fighting Abs, hovering above the ring was Rijuulm and Far-Britta. In another was Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina all of them where going toe to toe with each other and it was difficult to see the moves the four were using, perched on the first floor teir railing was the four fairy companions. In the third ring had just climbed Jaboc, Clare and Abbey who teamed fought Jaboc, in the forth ring was Sharra and Nicole who had just started to fight.
Claire said to the pair, who’s faces where utter shock at what they were watching, “What you are watching is practice, we all fight full power, full speed. You see the four person battle?”
“Yeah,” said Rose.
“Each one of them is strong enough to take chunks out of concrete pillars,” and Claire demonstrated by making a 7inch circle with her hands.
“Feck,” said Sym, “you are kidding?”
“No I’m not, I’ve seen Jum, the only male in the that ring, axe kick an inch thick piece of solid marble and break it in half, Nibs put her foot through the back of a stone throne,” said Claire, “These are as much my family as my real mum, dad, two brothers and two sisters, my oldest brother works as Jaboc’s personal assistant and is thinking of working part time on the security staff here at the club.”
“Let me tell you both how I learnt about this. I don’t know how much you know, but you look like this is totally new.”
“It is, until a few hours ago, me and Rose where thinking about trying to survive with out Gareath being around, we both thought he had been picked up by the police and taken away,” Sym said.
“That the first thing to understand that by being here, you are now amongst friends who will always be there for you, to support you and to help you, but back to how I became involved. Until a few weeks ago I was attending a local city run high school and was one of the main targets for the school bullies. I mean it got to a point a couple of months back when I thought very seriously about killing myself, that was until I met and chatted with Nibs, for some unknown reason she gave the will to go on. Then on the 16th of Auar, one day before the second anniversary of my mum’s disappearance or to be more accurate her kidnapping and enslavement to one of the many nasties. I went to school as per normal, a few of the bullies started a whispering campaign that got too much, I ran, I didn’t care that it was pouring with rain I just need to be with people who understood, and those people I realised were Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs and Paul. I semi ran and walked the 10 miles back to where they lived. When I was about half way home, and I had to stop and sit down because I had, what I thought at the time was, a vision, only later did I actually learn that it was a message being sent by my mum from where she was being forced to work as a slave to one of the nasty groups that want to take over this planet and enslave the entire population. When I got to where the Vixen’s lived I had a dream and was shown things in that dream that told me a few things, but also posed more questions. Later that evening after I went home I was told that the person whom I knew as step mum was actually my real mum, both her and Duggie, my dad, thought it better that she didn’t become mum as she had spent quite a few years after I and my brother had been born working away from us as a PA to one of the Rotork VPs. I went to school the next day, only to have Nibs and the Vixen’s come to the school and give the bullies a real talking to, I then hit the main bully and because of that I got expelled, I didn’t care I had friends who care for me. That afternoon I was invited to join the Gangrels and the Vixens. That day was also Nibs’ 18th birthday and the group had organised a party to celebrate, we went to a posh restaurant and then came here to watch Richard C have a street fight with Surabon, after Richard had beaten Surabon he told us about the Conspiracy, most of the group already had an understanding about it and it didn’t come as a shock, but the morning afterwards the Wacker Incident started. As all the Vixens are ghosts as well as Gangrels we volunteered to help in the war, and that day I went on my first conspiracy operation which was to rescue Ithian, who is now teaching me and Hell Bright to become Line Walkers, or as some people would call us, Mages or Witches. In a few weeks I am going to be attending the Academy, the college set up by the conspiracy to train the elite ghosts in how to fight and beat the evil. I know at some point in the future me, and the Vixens will rescue mum from the clutches of Rotork Theaban, the now rulers of Naban. Most of the AAA corporations are run and controlled by really nasty forces that if given the chance.”
“Would enslave and try and dominate the world,” said a late twenties woman as she approached the group, she grabbed a chair and sat down and said, “Hi Claire, and hi to you two, two of newest members to the conspiracy.”
“Hi Jane,” said Claire, “ allow me to introduce Jane C, the chair and chief exec of Corporate Enterprises and the person who taught me the basics of street fighting.”
“Thank you Claire, I over heard you telling the new people your story and thought I might as well come and tell them the rest of the history and offer the same to them as I did to you when you joined, and I think you are being called,” said Jane
As Hell Bright and Damieel signalled for Claire to join them in the rings.
“Can I take it that you can see the Fairy companions for a short while at least?” Jane asked.
“Fairy companions?” questioned Rose.
“Yes companions, a couple of days ago, all of the young people you see down there were involved in the final battle of the Wacker War and due to a Nexus, which is somewhere were two or more Ley Lines cross, being at the site. Someone had opened a Rift in time and space and whilst it was being closed the fairies and four pixies were drawn from a know fairy community to certain members. The fairies were given a special ability of not being seen by those not in the know, and The Vixens, who are made up from six pairs of partners along with and Abbey and Clare and four other people who are not here at the moment were made true partners.”
“True partners?” asked Sym, “and yes Claire did say something about that battle.”.
“Oh, ok. Yes, true partners, let me explain. Sandra and Nibs are partners and they are getting married, its the wrong term for the ceremony they will be involved with next weekend, but it is the simplest way of describing it, they fight side by side, back to back. Due to the power involved in the opening and closing of the Rift, they now can see, hear and know what the other sees, hears and is going to do or is thinking about, the partnership I think also extends to their fairy companions, Blackie and Pixie, as well,” said Jane, “I hope this is making some sense to the pair of you, I was told this in a similar way by Ithian, but I have the advantage of understanding what may have gone on during the closing.”
“I see fourteen fairies down there,” said Sym.
“Yes fourteen fairies or to be more accurate seven pairs,” responded Jane, “The other partner pairings are, Clare and Abbey, Jum and Wong, Abs and Tina, Paul and Claire, Hell Bright and Ren, and Angel and Damieel. When Sandra finishes I’ll ask her to gift you both the gift of true sight so you will be able to see the fairies all the time and also see other things humans, due to up-bringing, are blind to.”
“I have one more question,” said Sym, “I guess this has been going on for a while, yes?”
“Yes, over 11,000 years,” replied Jane, “It’s world wide, and over the next few months and years you will be asked to fight things that if the general public knew about would cause hysteria and panic, which would, in all likelihood destroy the world.”
“Paul said that he was one of twelve people charge with preparing for the arrival of a force that will destroy the things that want to enslave us,” Rose said.
“I am also one of the twelve and have been for the last 300 years, Nicole, Richard, Sarah, and Kev we are all members of the twelve and our job is to fight and support the force that will come. Now can I ask you something?” Jane said
“Yes,” both Sym and Rose answered.
“I guess you have never been taught how to street fight?” Jane asked.
“No, until this morning the closest we ever came to a gun let alone a street fight was seeing one in a shop window, our mum and dad, didn’t exactly like us watching action films,” Rose said.
“Well then let me offer you the same as I offered Claire and that is to teach you the basics of street fighting, Paul may be a master of the Black Karzzar fighting arts, but he’s not that good at teaching the basics, he does assume that people have an basic understanding of street fighting,” Jane said, “and the first lesson for you two is for you to see what weapon you want to use when and if you have to partake in a street fight.”
* * * * * *
Earlier when Claire was telling Rose and Sym about how she joined, stood outside the ring, was Gareath and Paul and Blackie, Pixie, and Zarribrr flew over from their perch, both of whom were watching Nibs, Jum, Tina and Sandra practice. Paul said to Gareath as they watched the four man fight, “They all are fighting full power, as close to full speed as they can, as both Nibs and Jum can fight a lot faster than Tina and Sandra at this point, but in time even they will be as fast as Jum, Wong and Nibs. See the female with long black hair, she also has similar abilities.”
“God, it’s hard to see what they are doing in there. That’s not normal. What are they?” Gareath asked.
“What they are, they are true adepts, they are faster, stronger, have the ability to withstand greater amounts of physical damage, all their senses are far superior to normal humans, but each one has a different special ability, Abs has better hearing than the others, Tina better sight, Jum when he is threatened has reacts at almost the speed of light, Sandra has the ability to give people the ability to see things that is invisible, Wong, and Nibs, I am not sure, but I know they all have abilities beyond each of the others. The only rule they have is that when they are practicing, once you get hit, you leave the circle,” and at this Tina receives a flat hand strike from Jum that she didn’t block or dodge and was forced back due to the impact. She then took a couple of steps back and stood at the edge of the ring.
Tina then rubbed the impact site and crouched down, only to be joined after a couple more minutes by Sandra who had just received a spin kick from Nibs, which caused her to spin to the floor, where she landed on her front, in the correct method of landing which was to use her hands to cushion the impact. She too joined Tina at ring side. Nibs and Jum then took the speed up a notch and also whipped out their weapons and started to use weapons as well as feet, fists and the rest of their bodies.
Gareath just stood on the outside of the ring in utter shock at the speed and the fact that it looked like Nibs was using blades and Jum a full length staff to try and what he thought was kill each other, “Are they trying to kill each other?”
Pixie and Blackie both took to the air and flew to Sandra’s shoulders as she moved around the ring and crouched to the left hand side of Gareath, “No,” said Sandra, “this is how we practice, it’s the only way you will get better, is to know that if you make a fuck up that you are going to get hit and hurt, and the kick Nibs gave me hurt, and I know I will have a bruise, but I also know that I was concentrating to much on what Jum was doing, I need to concentrate on everyone equally not just one person.”
“How fast where you lot going, and how fast are they going now, because it looks a lot faster now you and Tina are no longer involved?”
“Roughly twenty moves, blocks and dodges a second when me and Tina where involved, now its close to forty to fifty moves a second.”
After another ten minutes of Nibs and Jum fighting they both separated and all four combatants bowed to each other, and then Nibs said to Sandra, “No hard feelings hun I hope?”
“No, none, I need to learn and I know where I fucked up, I was concentrating on Jum and not on the entire battle,” Sandra replied, as Nibs kissed Sandra and Daraus who was laying in the middle of the four rings, walked over to Nibs’ heel and as Nibs jumped down, the rest of the group followed, Nibs turned and grabbed Daraus and placed him on the floor.
Nibs then saw Sharra walk in leading a small group of staff from the club, “Our class has arrived, Jum, shall we go and give them the first lesson in handling disruptive punters?”
“Yeah, lets.” said Jum.
“Right,” said Paul, “You ready for your first lesson in street fighting Gareath?”
“Yeah, I think so,” replied Gareath.
Jane called, “Sandra can I have a quick chat with you please.”
Sandra heard Jane call her and walked over to where Jane and two more new people were sat. “Hi Jane,” said Sandra.
“Hi Sandra, allow me to introduce,” responded Jane, “I’m sorry, Claire didn’t tell me your names.”
“I’m Rose,” replied Rose.
“And I’m her twin sister Sym,” replied Sym.
“Both members of the Hunters,” said Jane.
“And therefore as members of the hunters you should have the gift of true sight,” said Sandra.
“They both do, but due to Claire casting the True Sight spell,” responded Jane.
“Ok, let me make it permanent then,” said Sandra and then she asked, “May I have one of your hands please.” Both Rose and Sym allowed Sandra to take their hands and Sandra then said, “A gift from me to you Rose and you Sym, the gift of True Sight.”
They both said, “Thank you.”
* * * * * *
“Ok, with that out of the way, my first question is how much street fighting have you done and do you have a preferred weapon?” Paul asked.
“I’ve been involved in a couple of bar fights, and I’ve not got a specific weapon I like using,” Gareath replied.
“Ok, I think we will start with some unarmed combat training and then progress onto weapons.”
“Can I ask you a question Paul?” Gareath asked.
“Yeah,” replied Paul.
“You don’t wear the armour everyone else is, why?”
“Because I relay on my tattoos to provide me with protection,” and he tapped a suit of armour and was surrounded in a shimmer, “Now try and hit me, when I hit you I will hit you closed fist but I won’t hit you with anywhere near my full strength, other wise you will be having your first flying lesson as well. How much other fighting, other than bar fighting, have you done?”
“A little, I use to run with a few people who thought it fun to hit and thump others in the group.”
“Right, now attack me with everything you have, and listen to mine, Tina’s and Sandra’s comments on your style, your methods, etc. Over the next few months you will get more formal training from me, but now I want to see how good you are.”
Gareath moved fists ready and he lashed out a few punches, which Paul block and dodged, then Paul came at him, the first couple of fist attacks, Gareath just about blocked, but when Paul swept kicked his knees out he landed on the floor on his back with a thump and just about got his arms to cushion the blow.
Richard and Kev wandered over from sitting chatting at one of the tables on level one and stood watching Paul and Gareath. Wong, along with Meellium flying just about her head, walked up behind Richard and tapped him on the shoulder and said, “When a ring becomes free, you and me, Richard?”
“Would you mind making it a three way?” Kev asked
“Yeah, if you think you can handle a full adept,” said Wong.
“I think so,” replied Kev.
* * * * * *
After spending twenty minutes in the ring, Gareath had landed a few blows on Paul, but to Gareath he seemed to be spending more time either blocking and dodging attacks or ending up on the floor, Gareath said, “Enough Paul, you could take on an entire bar and win Paul, more often than not when a brawl starts, I think about leaving rather than getting involved in it.”
“Ok, Gareath, but have you learnt something?” Paul asked.
“I think I have, and that is fight as a team not individually you survive longer,” Gareath replied as the two combatants bowed to each other then jumped down, only to have Wong complete a standing somersault into the ring, which brought a shocked expression to the face of Gareath.
Walking around the ring side towards Paul and Gareath was Abbey, Clare and Jaboc, both Arrick and Gribbloath were flying on either side of the pair at shoulder height, Abbey said to Clare, when Wong had executed the somersault, “Impressive.”
“Tell me about it,” replied Clare, “You couldn’t do that could you?”
“Yeah I could if I could get the height on the initial jump and practiced the somersault,” replied Abbey.
Wong’s entrance was soon followed by Kev and Richard who both jumped into the ring. Kev’s hands went behind his back and when he brought them out he was wearing a pair of gloves, he flicked and closed his fists, suddenly four razor sharp blades extended from the knuckles and locked out. Richard took his short staves out and said, “Shall we dance.”
“Yes lets,” said Kev, then Wong bowed to both Paul and Kev and before she had returned to the standing position she executed a spin kick against Kev’s head, which Kev blocked against the back of his left glove, in response to the attack Kev said, “Bloody hell.”
“I did try and warn you,” said Wong.
“You did at that,” said Kev as he went to back Wong and blocked an attack from Richard.
* * * * * *
Jane, Rose and Sym had spent the last thirty minutes going through the basics of attack and defence and had decided to take a break from it, the three went and sat down and one of the few ushers that were on duty in the main club walked over and asked, “Would the three ladies like some water?”
Rose replied, “Please,” and then said to Jane, “I’m impressed, very nice.”
Sym also replied, “Yes, thanks,” and nodded her agreement at what Rose had just said.
“I know, Jaboc owns and runs the Club, everything you see on this side is his doing, we have nothing to do with it, other than Jaboc provides the facilities to the conspiracy forces as and when we need it.”
“Madam?” The usher asked Jane.
“Yeah, thanks,” replied Jane and the usher departed heading for the open bar.
The usher returned just in front of Clare, Abbey and Jaboc and a short time later Paul and Gareath walked over, as they approached each person grabbed a chair from the nearby tables and sat down. Arrick and Gribbloath both landed on the closest shoulder and smiled at the people present.
When Paul and Gareath had sat down, Jaboc said, “I’ve sorted out the accommodation for you lot, and also sorted out your Conspiracy pass cards.”
“So can I ask the two of you, have you learnt something?” Paul asked Rose and Sym.
“I have,” replied Rose.
“Yeah me too,” Sym said.
“And before you even think about starting them on something new Paul, I think the girls have had a enough for one day, I was going to go to the armoury and let them see what close combat weapons we have currently in,” Jane said as Paul opened his mouth to say something.
“I wasn’t going to say anything about starting them on new stuff, I was going to say shall we head for my Tattoo Parlour and chill for a while.”
“Ok,” Jane apologised. Just then Sarah walked over with a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong Sarah.”
“We’ve just tested out three new units and the commander of one of the two I was deploying to the South Klebge district has just lost its leader, and the number two, even though she is respected by the unit, its thought she is not ready to command the unit,” Sarah said.
“How many men in the unit?” asked Clare.
“Ten, including the now dead leader,” replied Sarah.
“We’ll command the unit, until you can find someone to replace him,” suggested Abbey, “It will allow Rose, Sym and Gareath the chance to see first hand how a Gangrel unit works and it will allow us the chance to sort a slight problem South Klebge has at the moment.”
“Is that problem called the Protectors?” asked Sarah.
“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Clare.
“I do read the intelligence reports, especially the one produced after the human intelligence operation. They are one of the reasons why I was deploying the units to the area,” said Sarah.
“Hang on,” said Jane, “Didn’t Gary command a unit before he joined the Vixens, or did I read that wrong in the information you supplied Intelligence when you put the Vixens forward for selection to the Academy.”
“Yeah he did,” responded Sarah, when what Jane was intimating dawned on her, “and he wants to get back to command as well, but I don’t know what his plans are , I’m not sure if he would be willing to command a unit based south of the river, as he does live on the north side.”
“Ask him, you never know,” said Jane.
“Back to the Protectors, Central wants us to either eliminate or force them to join, plus the operation also forwards my long term plan to make the Gangrels a more recognized gang rather than one that does exist but doesn’t,” Sarah said, “and your offer is appreciated Abbey but its better as the unit has only just tested out and even the smallest risk of them finding out about the conspiracy is to high in the new units, they need to find there feet in the Gangrel Order of Battle, but when the strike does go in, definitely operate in conjunction with the new units. I was also thinking about asking certain elements of the Vixens to support as well, namely Abs, Tina, Hell Bright, Claire and maybe Nibs if the want to just to provide long range support to the assault and to provide direct assault support as we have no idea of who is in command, all we know is the leader’s name,” Sarah said.
“Yeah we know his name, from the human Intelligence operation and today’s operation into the area, we were asked to bring back to the straight and narrow one of the club’s mechanics son,” said Abbey.
“Shall we adjourn to the Tattoo Parlour,” suggested Paul.
“Yeah lets, it’s our second home,” said Abbey.
The group including Jane then got up and walked to the Armoury and changed back into the clothes they had worn earlier. After which Paul, Jane, and Jaboc both took the new ones on a tour of the Club’s surface facilities, which included Jaboc showing the new ones their apartments which were grouped in the
North East corner of the floor, Jaboc then left the group, and Paul showed Rose, Sym and Gareath a quick way of getting from the South Wing to the North Wing, which was straight across the roof past the glass dome of the main club.
When they had all crossed the roof and as the weather was changing from a relatively good day into what looked like a wet evening, the group entered, what the sign on the door said was ’Paul’s Tattoo Parlour’, Paul said, “Welcome to my humble Tattoo Parlour, I not only tattoo Magickal Tattoos, but I am also a qualified tattooist as well.”
The inside of the Parlour measured nineteen metres by twelve, dominating the middle of the room was a couple of dentist style chairs with trays attached to the sides. around the all the edges was a long work bench under which was cupboard space. On the top of the work bench were small shelves which contained small pot of inks. Under the bench in the north west corner was a large metal safe. The walls above the benches were covered in pictures and artwork most of which was incredibly intricate and beautiful. Also round the sides were a few office chairs.
When the group had entered Jane who was last in closed the door, at which Paul said, as he sat on the work bench and said, “grab your selves a seat, I don’t care where you sit, bench tops, seats or the floor.”
Gareath who with Rose and Sym were joined in looking at the artwork on the walls by Arrick, whilst Gribbloah sat on Abbey’s shoulder, said, “This artwork is beautiful.”
“Thank you Gareath,” Paul said, “Most of it is my work, stuff I’ve either drawn or work, I’ve been commissioned to tattoo on people. Rose, Sym, Gareath as members of the Gangrel Hunters I am more than happy to inscribe Magickal Tattoos on you, the only thing I will sat is that I will limit the number you receive to six as going beyond that number you will become a Tattoo Warrior like me, and if in the future you discover that you have the ability to channel spells in what ever form it will effect the potency of your spell casting.”
“That a good point,” said Jane, “you three should go and have Ithian run a magick usage test, it will inform us if you have the ability to channel magick.”
“One problem if they can, Ithian will be leaving for the Academy in a couple of weeks, when the Vixens leave,” said Paul.
“No, Sharra is also a mage, trained by Ithian the last time he visited,” Jane replied.
“Oh, I hadn’t realised that we had more Mages in the Conspiracy,” Paul replied.
“Come on you have been kind of out of the loop Paul, running Digital Systems,” Jane said.
“True I have,” replied Paul.
Gareath who was looking at the art work, asked Paul, “Can you Tattoo effectively anything?”
“Within reason, yes,” replied Paul.
Rose asked, “What is that, it looks like a weapon, but I’m not sure?”
Paul slid off the bench and walked over and looked at what Rose was pointing at, “It is, it’s a dual headed sword staff. Only a few people have truly mastered it and my Black Karzzar master was one of them, the figure is him, fighting a Dark Karzzar, my master won the battle.”
“Now that weapon looks like fun to learn,” said Rose.
“It can be, I can teach you the basics of how to use it, but it is also quite a dangerous weapon as to be most effective you constantly spin it,” Paul said.
“What like a majorette?” Rose asked.
“Yeah, like a Majorette’s baton,” replied Jane.
“Oh, yeah,” Rose said as her face changed to a happy one, “That is my weapon, I use to be a majorette, I won first place in the National Surra Championships a couple of years ago.”
“Ok,” said Paul, “Do you want me to Tattoo it so you always it with you, as that weapon can be difficult to conceal.”
“Ok,” replied Rose looking kind of strangely at Paul.
“Most of the guys downstairs, carry small weapons or ones that can be used in other ways, Wong’s weapon is a good example, it officially is two half staffs joined by a chain, not an easy weapon to conceal normally, but its been designed so each end fits together and creates a full length staff, which I’ve seen Wong use as a walking staff,” said Jane, “Take Nibs’, Richard and Tina, they all use short staves which they carry strapped to their upper legs. Claire is another example, she uses this weapon,” and Jane looked at Paul asking can I take a picture down.
“Yes you can,” replied Paul.
Jane took one of the pictures down and brought it over to the three where she pointed the weapon out to them, “Except she has a magickal tattoo of one, which means she always has it with her.”
“Arh I understand now,” said Rose, “Please Paul.”
“No problem, We won’t start now, as I do want to teach all three of you the meditative techniques which I used when I received my first few Tattoos.
When the group had entered the Parlour, Clare and Abbey had rolled up a joint and they both had sat and smoked a bit of it, Clare then tapped Gareath on the shoulder and offered him the joint, he looked at it and them. Clare realised Gareath had no idea it was a joint and said, “It a cannabis joint Gareath.”
Gareath smiled and took it and took a long draw on it, he then said, “God do I hate Baccy.”
“What you smoke pure?” Abbey asked as she offered Rose her’s.
“Yeah, when I can afford to,” Gareath replied.
“Well you can now,” said Jane, as she tapped Abbey on the shoulder and asked, “Can I have your tin, I also smoke, but haven’t been stoned for a few years now.”
“What?” Gareath asked.
“One of the Perks of Gangrel membership, is that all members have access to free Cannabis for personal consumption,” Jane replied as she lit a pure Blunt and after a few draws she offered it to Sym.
Rose gingerly took a draw on the joint and coughed her guts up, which somewhat frightened Sym, Abbey said to Sym, “Its natural, everyone does,” when Rose stood up, the face was one of happiness as the chemicals in the hot smoke travelled to the brain and took effect. Abbey then said, “All the Vixens smoke, I think Jum and Wong don’t, but I’m not sure.” Sym then took a draw on the Blunt Jane had passed her earlier and like Rose, had a good coughing fit, but also like Rose her face was one of very much happiness as the coughing died down.
* * * * * *
The rest of the evening was spent chatting and chilling.
Sarah called past a couple of hours later and told Jane that Gary had agreed to command the unit and would be moving to the unit’s command facilities in the area in the next couple of days, she also said that tomorrow both the units would be moving with their arsenals to a couple of the empty buildings at the front of the club tomorrow morning. She also said she would be heading back to command tomorrow as she had to prepare for the weekend’s wedding ceremony, but she would be back on Frodar for the pre-wedding bash at the club.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits
Chapter 2 — Hunting — Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits
13:09AN both Abbey and Clare woke and laid there under the covers in each other’s arms enjoying the warmth and friendship the two partners and sisters had for each other.
The bedroom of their apartment at the club was a square room measuring seven metres by seven metres, in the corner opposite the door was two large wardrobes and beside it was a dressing table, the bed was situated so when the door opened it provided cover from people coming and also stopped the door from fully opening, on either side of the bed was a small bed side cabinet, on which was an ashtray and their PDAs both in their respective chargers. Sat on the edge of each ashtrays was a full length joint, which the two had made before they had gone to sleep at about 03:30BN the previous night.
Clare reached over to her bedside cabinet and grabbed the joint she had rolled last night and the lighter that sat beside the joint, she then stuck the joint in her mouth and lit it.
Abbey said, “Do you know something hun, I would never had thought, the two of us smoking joints, pipes and bongs.”
“Tell me about it, but with the work Paul has done over the last week I need it,” said Clare.
“I know,” said Abbey and swung her lithe legs over the edge of the bed and grabs her joint and did the same as Clare lit it and took a long draw on it and helds it for a good fifteen seconds before she exhaled the smoke, “I would love to give up the tobacco, it’s the one thing I hate the most being addicted to baccy.”
Beep, beep, beep, went Clare’s PDA, which Clare reached for and looked at who had sent her what. The PDA showed that she had just received a text from Paul.
You two up yet, when you are join me in the Garage. Paul
Abbey turned to Clare and said, “You decided what your next tattoo is going to be?”
“No, have you?” Clare responded and swung her legs out and sat on the edge of the bed as Abbey went through her normal morning routine of stretches and suppleness exercises. “Would you train me to be as supple as you.”
“I have a couple of ideas, and yes I will, so get the hell up and copy me when I run through the exercises. The only thing I will say is that you have to be committed to it, you can not be half hearted about it you must do this every morning when you get up,” Abbey said.
“What’s your ideas then hun?” asked Clare as she joined Abbey running through the exercises and movements as Abbey did them
“I’m thinking of having a some weapons tattooed so even if we ain’t got our close combat weapons we still have them, or having Paul tattoo one of the many animals he knows of.”
After the pair had finished the exercises they both got dressed and walked to the garage where Paul was stood chatting to a couple of the mechanics. The area where Paul was standing was on of the many work zones located around the edge of the garage. Most of the Garage walls in the areas designated as work zones had tool panels and normally all the tools were present unless the person working in the area was using them on one of the many vehicles being worked on. Currently in the Garage was three large light goods vehicle style vans, two of them being converted to mobile surveillance vehicles the other was undergoing a service, and two FAVs one was on a lift and had a couple of workers under the vehicle working on what looked like the drive train.
Paul waved them over and after they had walked over he asked them, “What vehicle or vehicles do you two drive?”
“Mit-bu 600FD Scramble Master,” replied Clare
“A Mit-bu 700X Road bike,” answered Abbey, “Why?” asked Abbey
“You two want an upgrade to one of the FAVs stored here, and Jaboc has agreed to have our unit based here, mind you I also think Sarah is trying to persuade him to start using the underground facilities as a second command centre for the Gangrels,” Paul said.
Both Abbey and Clare looked at each other and said, “Yeah, why not, can we upgrade the FAV to our specifications rather than the standard ones?”
“Yeah,” said one of the two mechanics.
The other mechanic asked, “Can I ask would you be up for bringing my only son back to the straight and narrow?”
“Yeah, why, what’s wrong with him?” asked Clare
“A few months ago he started to run with a group of local kids that from the reports I’ve been hearing have been terrorizing the neighbourhood near where the group leader lives,” the mechanic said.
“Right, where’s the area?” Abbey said.
“South Klerbge,” the mechanic said.
“Have you got an up to date picture of your son so we can try and find him on the street?”
“Yeah, here,” the mechanic said and took out his wallet and then proceeded to remove a picture of him and his son, “It was taken a little over five months ago.”
“That should be good enough,” said Clare and took out her PDA and took a picture of the two and compared the image to the original, “Pretty good quality,” Clare said.
“If Jaboc has agreed to allow us to use the Club as a base, then I say we need to know the area and also what gangs and youth groupings exist in the area,” said Abbey
“And the only way to do that is to hit the streets,” said Clare and Paul, which brought laughter to all present.
“Yeah lets,” said Paul, “Lets go and find you two a new vehicle.”
“Yeah lets,” Clare said and followed Paul towards the down ramp to the second level garage. On route the girls passed on of the work zones that was working on a FAV, it looked as if the mechanics were welding extensions to the wheel arches.
“Paul, who’s FAV?” Abbey asked.
“Jum and Wong’s I think, they have changed the tires and I also think upgraded the handling on it.”
Clare looked at Abbey and nodded agreement to what Clare thought Abbey was thinking about.
When the group walked down the ramp they saw for the first time the second level to the garage, Clare and Abbey just stood at the bottom of the ramp and stared in shock, the expanse measured 200metres from the ramp to the far wall and at least 250metres from wall to wall in the other direction. At regular intervals were concrete posts that held the ceiling Paul turned and led them to where the FAVs where, Abbey and Clare found one which had off road tires on, Paul lifted the entire vehicle and allowed to girls to look at the transmission system, which was four wheel drive.
“Perfect, just a couple of small modifications now, like fitting two winches to it and maybe upgrading the engine a bit. Do you know what the engine is Paul?”
“I think it’s either a 1.6 or 1.7 fuel cell system,” replied Paul.
“Mmmmmm, lets see what it can do, then make the decision as to the upgrade,” said Clare.
“Yeah,” said Abbey, “Do you want to drive or shall I?”
“You drive to start, I’m going to check the Intelligence Database for anything on the gangs and other matters in the area,” said Clare.
“Ok, hun,” responded Abbey and climbed into the drivers seat whilst Clare climbed into the passengers seat and Paul climbed into the gunners chair. Paul checked the safety box for the normal weapons load of a twin GPMG, which was present and it had ammunition in the magazine.
“Clare can you check the box to the left of the dashboard,” asked Paul.
“Ok, why Paul,” asked Clare as she opened the box and found an ISW located there.
“I was just checking the load out, I’m surprised the FAV is armed, they normally aren’t if they are for normal street usage.”
Abbey picked up the hand held microphone, press the send button and said, “Control, Abbey.”
“Control here Abbey, how can we be of assistance.”
“I recognize that voice,” Abbey said, “It that you Angel?”
“Yeah it is Abbey,” Angel said.
“Ok, me, Clare and Paul are about to head out into South Klebge to go hunting for someone, we will keep you informed as to our progress and location.”
“No need on the location, we have the position lock of your digital transmitter.”
“No, it’s a FAV transmitter, so we may be on walk about at times.”
“Ok, Abbey, thanks for the information, can I assume that all of you either have your comm. systems or PDAs?”
“Yeah, we have all got our PDAs,” said Abbey.
“Thanks, it’s logged, chat to you soon, control out.”
Abbey turned the key card and nothing happened, Paul said, “Reset the card, put you foot on the accelerator and then turn the key card and push it in, it’s the combination of foot, and push that fools most people who try and nick an Academy FAV, the other security measures include, a complete engine immobilizer and position lock emergency transmitter located in the engine bay.”
“Nice anti theft technology,” said Clare.
“Yeah I know,” said Paul.
Abbey pulled the FAV out and up the ramp to sub-basement one and then through the workshops and out the back entrance and out onto the main road that ran behind the Club where Abbey turned right and headed towards South Klebge District since the pull back of the Wacker troops had started on Saturday morning the Club had been down graded to a Ops level 3, and Jaboc thought it would not be long before he would be opening the doors again to paying punters, he had said that if Abbey, Clare and Paul wanted some part time work he knew that the head of security, Sharra would be very likely looking for people not frightened of mixing it up the punters if they got out of hand.
Abbey drove the FAV straight down the main road as it ran right through the area they were heading for. Clare used her PDA and found a couple of areas where they could park the FAV and not have problems of people trying to steal it.
The streets of South Klebge did not look very good, about 95% of the refugees that left at the start of the Wacker Incident, as it was becoming known on the streets, had not returned to their homes and businesses, and it was likely that most wouldn’t return. The ones that had gone back were mainly ghosts and a few of the more hardy people. Bags of rubbish overflowed the garbage dumpsters a lot more people sat on the steps leading up to the town houses of the inhabitants. Most street corners had a couple of working girls and guys on looking for punters.
“It looks like the city is paying some serious overtime to it garbage crews,” said Clare as Abbey drove past the fifth garbage truck.
“No, the bulk of them ain’t city garbage trucks, they’re Terraforma’s, I think the city and Wacker Inc are now paying the price of not thinking the entire plan through, because I know Terraforma wouldn’t be doing this with out some major financing from either or,” said Paul.
“It serves them bloody well right,” Abbey said, “for being stupid and allowing Wacker the freedom to do what it did.”
Abbey turned left and approached the car-park entrance they had chosen to use, when Abbey slowed and stopped in front of the kiosk the guy sat inside said, “Six decks please and you only have a couple of hours and then you have to leave and return after an hour.”
Paul lent over and said, “You sure about that rule,” and got out a hundred deck note and gave it with the five deck note and the single deck coin Abbey passed him and both Abbey and Clare look really nicely and smiled sweetly at him.
“Go on them,” he said and took the money, “How long you likely to be?”
“A few hours,” replied Abbey, “We are looking for a few people who are suppose to live in the area.”
“Ok, park the vehicle round the back of the kiosk then,” the car park attendant said.
“Thanks,” called both Abbey and Clare as Abbey slowly manoeuvred the FAV into the bay, and switched off the engine. Both Clare and Paul secured the firearms and checked their own pistols and other weapons in case of Abbey and Clare.
Paul said, “Right shall we then.”
“Yeah lets,” said Clare, and the three walked towards the pedestrian exit, which led them onto 2776th Avenue, “Which way?” asked Clare.
“Lets head for the main shopping area, most youth groups generally hang out in and around those types of areas,” suggested Paul.
“True, they do,” responded Clare, and she looked at her PDA and found a couple of large shopping malls similar in size to the Harlaquinas mall in South Peninsula district. The group turned right and headed towards the main shopping centre of South Klebge. After walking for about ten minutes they approached the main shopping centre which was built around a single road with large multinational department stores viving for customers with smaller independent chains and smaller corporations. The group walked for a further five minutes and approached a small café just before the main shopping precedent started.
Clare thought to herself, ‘I’m hungry and I need a drink,’ and looked around for a café where they could stop and have some food and a coffee. She saw a small independent café, the sign above the large window read Green House Café, on the opposite side of the road. “Guys I need some food and I definitely need a coffee,” she said.
Abbey said in response to Clare statement about coffee, “Yeah so do I.” Paul nodded his agreement to the idea of getting a drink. The group walked the short distance to the traffic lights and waited for them to change and allow them to cross the main road.
When the group was on the same side of the road as the Café, Abbey spotted a group of youths walking towards the precedent which was just behind them, she tapped Clare on the shoulder and pointed to the group, Clare realised what Abbey was thinking and took out, of her jacket pocket her PDA and checked the photo the mechanic had given them earlier. Clare nodded yes to Abbey unspoken question. As the three walked into the café, the youth group walked to the crossing and crossed to the precedent side and went and sat on a couple of the benches that was present at the end of the precedent to allow pedestrians to sit and rest.
The inside of the café was plain with neutral coloured walls, across the back of the open area, which on the right hand side of the front area had stairs leading up to a first floor seating and smoking area, was the serving area. Standing behind which was a couple of early twenties females, one was taking the order of an old couple the other was drying a cup up with a cloth. Above the serving area was the menu board, which showed what was on offer and the prices of the food and drink. The three friends looked up and choose what they wanted to eat.
As they approached the female who had been drying the cup put the cup down and walked over to them and asked, “Can I help?” and looked questionally at the three.
Abbey said, “Yes you can, a white coffee for me.”
Paul then said, “Same for me please.”
Clare then asked, “Are you still serving breakfasts?”
The woman looked around at a gentleman dressed in chef’s whites, who nodded yes at Clare’s question. She then said, “Yes we are madam.”
“Ok, a full cooked breakfast, and a cup of tea please,” Clare said.
“Certinely,” the female said and wrote the order down and handed it to the chef who took it and disappeared into the kitchen area, “The breakfast will be about five minutes.”
“No problem,” said Clare and the three turned and Paul asked, “Upstairs?”
“Yeah, at least we can have a smoke,” responded Abbey, and the three walked the short distance to the stairs and ascended them to the first floor and found a table over looking the main road and the precedent and sat down to wait the arrival of the drinks and Clare’s breakfast.
The upstairs area was very similar to the ground floor area, bland. The floor area contained about fifteen tables and alcoves each table had a menu, ash tray, and general other café items, like a bowl of sugar, salt, and pepper. The front of the café had five large windows which ran almost floor to ceiling, only the top and bottom foot was not window.
When the three were seated they all looked over at the group of youths sat in the precedent.
Paul said, “Any idea as to what the gang is, they all seem to be wearing the same colours?”
“No,” replied Abbey, “But that easy to check,” and she got out her PDA and took a picture of the group and logged on to the Net. Abbey opened the PDA’s NetViewer and logged into the Gangrel’s net site and from there she accessed Central’s Gang afflictions database, and checked the colours of the group against all the listed gangs. Abbey then said, as the waitress who took the groups order walked up the stairs from the ground floor and approached the table, “Its not listed on the database, and I know its updated every time a new gang approaches or updates their details.”
The waitress said, when she had approached, “Two white coffee’s,” and she placed the two mugs in front of Abbey and Paul, “and your breakfast and tea, madam.”
All three said, “Thank you.”
Paul then asked her, “Do you know what gang that group of youths belong too?” and pointed to the group.
“Yeah, they call themselves the Protectors. A lot of the smaller shops and businesses don’t exactly like them much, the chef is a better person to talk to about them,” the waitress said.
Paul said, “Thanks, would you inform the chef that when we have finished we will come down and have a chat with him about them, as we have been asked to look into their activities.”
“No problem, I will tell the chef that,” the waitress said, and departed heading for a dirty table about half way down the right hand wall, as you look at the front windows.
“Interesting,” said Clare as she cut a sausage and dipped the section into the cooked tomatoes and then stuck it into her mouth and eat it.
“Yeah,” said Paul and he took a sip from the mug of coffee, “Nice coffee.”
Abbey used the spoon and scooped a heaped spoonful of sugar into her coffee and stirred it, she them took a sip and said, “Yeah, nice coffee, I will have to ask where they got it from, I wouldn’t mind having a jar in the apartment.”
Clare then took the spoon and scooped half of the spoonful of sugar into hers and stirred it, she then took a sip and scooped some of the beans onto her fork and eat them.
Very soon Clare had finished her breakfast and sat enjoying the hot cup of tea. After about ten minutes the chef walked up from the ground floor and wandered over to where the group was sitting and said, “Pamela said you wanted to have a chat about the Protectors?”
Paul said in response to the chef offer, “We were about to come down and see you.”
“Not to worry, my assistant in the Kitchen turned up and I need to take a coffee break. Would you like another drink, on the house?” Dan, the chef, said.
“Yeah,” responded Paul to the offer, and Dan wandered to the stairs and called down to Sharon, “Same order again plus a Latte for me.”
“Ok,” came the response from downstairs. The chef walked back and took a seat from a nearby table and sat down.
“What do you want to know, and why do you want to know about the Protectors?” Dan asked.
“Why,” replied Clare, “Both myself and Abbey are members of the Gangrels, which operate as the police arm of Central, the controlling body of all gang activity in Suraban.”
“That explains why, now what do you want to know?”
“Anything and everything you know about them,” said Paul, “A friend has a son running with the gang and from what we have been told they are terrorizing the area.”
“Terrorizing the area, is about right, I think most of the small shops and I know most of the small independent business pay protection money to the gang, even me here pays for them not to either wreck the café or fire bomb it. A couple of weeks ago, just after the start of the problems around the Wacker Headquarters, they started to demand money and I heard through the local traders network that five business refused to pay the fees and had their offices fire bombed that night. The local police did nothing to increase security in the areas and the CCTV cameras were either vandalised or deliberately broken before the attacks.”
“Do you happen to know what level of fire power they have access to?” asked Paul.
“No, but from when the ones who come in and get the money every week, they all look like they are carrying cheep 9mm automatic knockoffs, other than that I have no idea what they have access to or the level of training they have,” Dan replied.
Abbey picked up her PDA and hit the back button a couple of times and opened the page that listed current and within the past two months Gangrel contracts, none of the listed contracts indicated any work being done with a gang called the Protectors.
Sharon came up the stairs carrying a tray with four cups on and walked over to the table. Dan asked her, “Do you know the name of the Protectors’ leader?”
“Yeah I do, a friend of my boyfriend runs with the gang, I think he calls himself ‘His Lordship’.” Sharon replied.
“I’ve heard that name before,” said Clare, and opened up the link to the clubs intelligence database and did a search for the term ‘His Lordship’, “Yes I knew I had, do you remember the Human Intelligence we gathered a couple of Saturdays ago in the area?”
“Yeah, I do, why?” Paul replied.
“His Lordship was mentioned by Anna,” replied Clare.
“Oh yeah I remember now,” said Abbey, “It was surrounding the incident with the youth the three from South Harbour were protecting.”
“Yeah, that’s it,” said Clare.
“From what I know from my boyfriend, he’s a real psycho, and he rules the gang like is personal army, it is rumoured that he’s changed some of his gangs in to psychos as well,” Sharon said.
Abbey then spotted that the youth group was on the move, “There moving,” Abbey said.
And the three friends got up and Paul gave Dan a twenty Deck note and said, “Thanks for the drinks and food, and keep the change.”
“Thank you,” said Dan, “And good luck in dealing with the Protectors.”
“They’ll need the luck not us,” replied Clare, and followed Paul and Abbey down the stairs, then towards the front door back and out on to the street only to turn left so they could follow the group.
As Clare disappeared down the stairs, “That’s a first,” said Dan.
“What is?” asked Sharon.
“Oh nothing, just me musing over things, no rest of the wicked. I just hope those two ain’t bitten off more than they can chew,” responded Dan.
* * * * * *
Outside Clare, Abbey and Paul all turned left and slowly followed the group of youths through the precedent, looking in the windows so not to draw attention to themselves. After a while three of the group broke off and headed right and went down an alleyway between two of the large department stores. Abbey quickly checked the map of the area and saw the alleyway head to a large back area where trucks and pickups took place and the three followed the youths down it to the back area behind Tecbos Mall Mart and Carreda department store, as the three approached the loading, which was a large tarmac area with a couple of cars parked and very little other clutter, they saw the three surrounding a man in his early twenties and had him up against the wall of an light industrial unit, they seemed to be chatting to this person, then one of them punched him and he bent over double and another bent down, grabbed his hair and forced his head back up and was having stern words with him.
The three friends looked at the scene and made them selves scarce as they knew it would be better to shut the entire gang down in one fell swoop rather than remove small groups, as it would likely impact on the local community, which as Gangrels they were sworn to help in what ever way they could. When the three had finished extorting money from the gentleman they left the back area and headed back for the main precedent, Paul said to Abbey and Clare, “You two follow them, I’ll find out what happened and the situation here.”
“Done,” both of them said, and returned to the main shopping precedent and continued to follow the youths, who turned right at the end of the precedent and crossed the road and went into one of the small shops slightly up the street from the end of the precedent. Abbey and Clare both walked passed on the other side of the road and continued on to a small independent computer store located on the other side of the service road, and looked in the window and looked started to quietly chat to each other about computers and other technology they could see in the window.
Abbey’s PDA vibrated in her pocket which told her she had received a text message, she took her PDA out and opened the text message, it was from Paul, the text message read that he was just down the street sat on one of the benches. The youth group started down the main road and walked past the precedent and continued down south. The group past the local cinema, Clare and Abbey approached Paul who said, “Go and get the FAV and I’ll follow the group.”
“Ok, text us your location should they stop,” responded Clare.
“Ok,” said Paul who stood and followed the youth group past the cinema and car park, Abbey and Clare headed back through the precedent towards the car park.
* * * * * *
Paul followed the group down a secondary road that ran beside a small corner shop, which two of the group walked into and from what Paul could see was buying some convenience food, after they had bought the food they came out and ran to catch up the rest of the group. Paul stayed well back from them as the walked the streets he saw a couple of the detached and head for a group of females stood on a corner, who looked at they were trying to solicit people into going with them for money. After walking around three kilometres from the junction on the main street that ran past the cinema they approached a large building in the middle of an area of bad lands, with disused houses and a considerable amount collateral damage in the way of burnt out cars and other vehicles.
From where Paul was standing outside a town house and looked as if he was viewing the outside of one a short distance away from the actual borders of the bad lands, he could see that a lot of the houses were also burnt out or had large holes in the walls, none of them had windows in and most of them had some damage to the roofs. He texted Clare and told her where he was. After waiting for about five minutes the FAV arrived driving from the west.
He climbed in and Clare, who was driving drove off in the direction of a local park car park, where they could stop and roll up a couple of joints. The park it self had a couple of football pitches a small kids play area and a couple of clumps of trees, close to the car park was a building that contained the washrooms and changing facilities for the people that used the football pitches. Just on the far side of the building was a bounce ball court and a tension racket court, on which was a couple of people playing.
When they had stopped and rolled the joints, Paul said, “It looks like the Protectors HQ is in the middle of the badlands back there.”
“From your general experience what would you say there training level was like?” asked Abbey and she then lit the joint.
“From my experience, you put a couple of C+ Gangrel units into the badlands with full weapons load and support vehicles, they wouldn’t stand a chance,” Paul replied.
“Oh, that’s a point, do you know what happened to the guy you put to sleep yesterday during the war zone?” asked Abbey, “Both of us thought he may be a useful person to recruit for the unit.”
“I think he still in holding, I think processing had processed half the prisoners from yesterday when we left, he may still be in holding,” said Paul.
Abbey picked up the microphone of the FAV’s Digital transmitter and said, “Control, Abbey.”
“Control here,” came the reply.
Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs.”
“Nibs is that you?” Abbey asked.
“It is Abbey. How can we help?” Nibs asked.
“Who’s still in holding waiting to be processed?” Abbey asked.
“About six people, why?” asked Nibs.
“Is the guy Paul put to sleep been processed yet?” Abbey asked.
“Hang on, I’ll check, can’t you guys get this information on your PDA’s,” Nibs replied.
“We could, but it’s easier to ask you guys, and it saves on the battery life, not down loading data over the satellite link,” replied Abbey.
“He’s being processed now,” said Nibs.
“What’s happening to the people after processing?” asked Abbey.
“I think they are being released,” replied Nibs.
“Can you put a request in to keep him at the Club until we get back, we want to see if he suitable for our unit,” Abbey said.
“Yeah, no problem,” responded Nibs, “Is that everything?” Nibs then asked.
“Yeah, it is, thanks Nibs,” Abbey said.
“We might as well head back to the club, we can’t do much more here,” said Paul.
“True we can’t,” said Clare who stubbed her joint out and flicked the last of it towards the nearest bin and got a perfect shot on the bin.
“Nice shot hun,” said Abbey.
“Thanks,” said Clare as she put her foot on the accelerator, turned and then pressed the key card in to switch the FAV on.
Clare then drove back to the Club via the minor road that ran past the badlands. Both Paul and Abbey looked at the badlands, trying to see if they could see anything that would give them an inclination as to how good the Protectors are on the battle field.
“Not much evidence at all of defences,” said Paul.
“True,” responded Abbey.
When they had returned to the Club via the front entrance and parked the FAV on sub-basement one. Paul showed them to holding where the last two members of the walking wounded Aces were being processed.
As Paul led Abbey and Clare through holding and prisoner processing they entered the main room where Sharra sat behind a desk with a computer on, she was sat there with Sarah sat in the chair next to her and Bret was standing beside the door that led to the interview rooms. The room measured fifteen metres by fifteen metres. Sharra and Sarah looked as if they were wearing Black light armour under trousers and a Club crew cut off t-shirt. Bret was wearing black light and was wearing a pair of urban combat trousers and was also carrying his and Sarah’s baby in the same custom built black light carrier they had used during the war zone. Bret carried a D-300 Assault rifle and what looked like a single eye smart link.
Paul walked up to Sharra and asked, “Where is the person we requested being kept?”
“In interview room three, he currently on his own and looks to be minding his own business,” replied Sharra.
“Good,” responded Paul and showed the two girls to the room next door. The room measured eight metres long by 5 metres wide, and was dominated by a large window that almost ran the length of both the interview room and the observation area. Behind them in another room was Sarah and Gareth who was questioning a prisoner.
The three looked at the guy and saw a small slim person, but even a slim body can have a considerable amount of strength and speed.
Paul asked both Abbey and Clare, “What are your first impressions today of the gentleman?”
“He looks confident he’s done nothing wrong, and his body looks as if it contains a considerable amount of strength,” replied Clare.
“True, it does,” responded Abbey.
“Right you two, stay here and watch,” said Paul, and he left the observation room and walked the short distance from the observation room door to the door that led him into the main interview room, which measured eight metres by eight metres, in the middle of the room was a table and four chairs each one bolted to the solid rock, so they couldn’t be moved or used as weapons. Paul walked in and was looking at the details for the gentleman on his PDA. Paul sat down on the other side of the table and asked the gentleman “Is your name Gareath Rozourn?”
“It is, and you are the fifth person I have told that to. Why am I here? I can’t get an answer out of anyone else,” he asked.
“I must apologise for holding you here, but you intrigued myself and a couple of friends of mine. May I ask why did you attack the two females yesterday evening?”
“Because you were trespassing on my home,” Gareath replied.
“Oops, sorry for that, we didn’t expect people to be living there, if we had known we would have requested that you move out for the duration of the war zone,” Paul said.
“Cut to the bloody chase will you, I want to know why I am still here?”
“Sorry, as I said earlier you intrigued people, your fighting style is very similar to there’s and also mine, and we were wondering if you would be interested in joining a unit the three of us are putting together?” Paul asked.
Back in the observation room Abbey checked the details on Gareath and found out that the age he had given was 17. Clare said to Abbey, “What do you think hun, do you think he would fit in with the overall scheme of the unit?”
“Quite possibly yes, but it would depend on his attitude towards how we see life and the rest of the conspiracy more than anything else.”
Back in the interview room Paul continued, “The unit is an elite unit specifically designed to combat threats not of this world.”
“You have now got my attention,” Gareath said, “Currently how many people in the unit?”
“Currently, three,” replied Paul, but the three are all classified as semi elite on the professional ghost scene,” said Paul.
“Can I take it that if I join I join for life, how ever long that is?”
“Yeah, pretty much,” responded Paul.
“My next question is who would I be taking orders from?” Gareath asked.
“Effectively yourself, but within an overall plan.”
“Ok, so let me get this straight, you are offering me a job for life, I would be effectively my own commander, but within overall objectives,” Gareath said, “What do I get out of it?”
“Quite possibly some of the best training and facilities available to man,” said Paul.
“My next question may sound a bit mercenary but what’s the pay like?” asked Gareath.
“When on active duty 1000decks a week with bonus of 500decks per combat operation.”
“Would I be joining a gang or something?”
“The two girls you attacked yesterday,” Paul started to say.
“Those two were girls,” Gareath said, “Fuck me, I know it weren’t brill lighting, but they looked like men in the gear they were wearing.”
“Ok,” Paul said, “Can I continue,” and Paul smiled.
“Sorry yes.”
“As I was saying, the two girls both belong to the Gangrels gang,” Paul said.
“How about you? You look a bit old to belong to a gang,” Gareath asked.
“I don’t exactly belong to the Gangrels, but I am a Black Karzzar master.”
“I have no idea what one of those is, but it sounds like you must know a few things about combat and the way you handled me says you know a few things. Can you give me five minutes to think about your offer.”
“Yeah no problem,” said Paul and got up and walked towards the door.
“One last question, you spoke of threats not of this world, living on the street as I do, I see and hear things, and I’ve seen some strange things over my short street life, can I take it these threats are not nice and would like to be very nasty to people like me?”
“Yes,” replied Paul.
“Thanks,” Gareath said, and just sat there and thought about what Paul had said and the offer
* * * * * *
Gareath thought, ‘I wonder if this group would help me in my search for my Jackie?’ he then got up and stretched and yawned, ‘Fuck I’m that tired.’
After some four minutes he turned towards the camera located in the corner and said, “I’m in, on one condition that if my Jackie is alive you help me to free her and punish who ever has got her for the crimes they would have probably committed against her.”
In the observation room Abbey, Clare and Paul smiled at the answer, all three of them walked to the interview room door, opened it and walked in. Gareath mouth dropped when he saw the girls who smiled at him.
Abbey said, “Welcome to the Gangrel Hunters Gareath.”
“Understand this what you see and hear from now is not for general public consumption,” said Paul, “As agreeing to join the unit means that you are now no longer just a kid who lives on the street, but a member of a conspiracy that has existed for the last 11,000 odd years.”
“Fuck me,” Gareath said.
“What that was all about was us seeing if you had intelligence to make your own mind up, most people would jump at the chance to use new technology. This unit does and it don’t, all three of us are very much in your face style fighters, who use intelligence, both head and other sources to undertake and complete missions,” said Paul.
“You hungry?” Abbey asked Gareath.
“Now that you mention food, I am,” Gareath replied.
“Right then lets go and get some food,” said Paul, and led the group out of the interview room and as they walked down the corridor towards the processing room, the group bumped into Sarah and Gareth as they walked out of the interview room leading the prisoner who glared at both the girls. The two girls took no notice as Gareth led him towards the prisoner transport bay.
Gareath asked Clare after tapping her on the shoulder, “What going to happen to him now?”
“What’s going to happen to him, is that he is going to be taken home and told, that if he is seen wearing the Aces colours by any member of the Gangrels then they will have the permission and support of both Gangrel Command and Central to remove him from the gene pool permanently,” said Sarah.
“Allow me to introduce Queen Sarah, the leader of the Gangrel Gang,” Abbey said.
Gareath dipped his head in acknowledgement of Sarah.
“Can I take it you have been recruited by the girls to join them in their unit?” Sarah asked Gareath.
”Yes ma’am, I have,” Gareath responded.
“Well then, welcome to the Gangrels, and I hope to see you at the next Gathering. You lot heading for the canteen?” Sarah asked.
“Yeah, we are,” said Paul.
“Let me drop this information off in control and I will join you for food,” Sarah responded.
The group walked down the tunnel that led from the processing area to the medical facility located under one of the large building south the club proper.
The facility itself was bright, with lots of fluorescent tubes lighting the area. Wandering around the facility were a few nurses and a couple of doctors crossed the large open areas between the east and west zones.
Gareath asked Paul, “Is all this a part of it?”
“If you mean it as in the Conspiracy, yes and no, The medical facility, garage, and canteen all belong to Club Millana, Control, which we will pass in a bit and the armoury are operated by Conspiracy personal, with support from the staff of the Club, I would say that 80% of the club staff have no knowledge of what happens down here,” Paul replied.
“It’s the hardest thing to comprehend is that fact that the conspiracy runs and operates in plain sight but is also hidden from the rest of the world, by a vale of secrecy,” said Abbey, “Take me and Clare, until three weeks ago we had no idea about any of this, we were both happy members of the Dark Mists Combat Support Unit.”
“How come, how did you did you all get involved?” asked Gareath.
“How I got involved with this,” said Paul, “I’m over 300 years old. Let me explain, roughly 300 years ago me and eleven other people native to Darra Von had a dream about a coming of a supreme force that would take the war to the enemy and force them from the planet. The twelve as we became know by the conspiracy were charged with preparing for its arrival, we have no idea in what form this force will take, but we know it is coming. Roughly 200 years ago the twelve formed an advisory council to advise the conspiracy on many things, and they were also charged with advising certain members of the twelve, whom you will meet over the next couple of weeks, in how to run and operate five independent companies, that were set up to support and provide a cover to the operations that were happening. I, personally, am not only a Black Karzzar Master, but I have also been trained and given magickal, and yes magick you read in adventure novels exists in many different forms, tattoos that allow me to create weapons, creatures, and to attack my enemies in many different ways. Until a few weeks ago, I was also the chairman and chief exec of Digital Systems. I passed the company to my successor, who also knows of the conspiracy but is not directly involved in the day to day operations.”
“How both me and Abbey got involved,” said Clare, “Is that as members of the Gangrels we were seconded by another Gangrel unit to help in the training and organising of a new street gang in the Eban Hill district of the city, except this gang was a front for a slave gathering ring, which almost destroyed to the last man the unit the two of us were supporting and captured the both of us. The female leader made us her personal slaves and was going to transform us both in to Tattoo Men. During our stay at the facility they used to process the slaves we were both given a different magical tattoo, mine allows me to shoot lighten bolts from my fingertips and Abbey’s to create an illusion of being poisoned, and it works. We are now recruiting a unit to fight along side us, and if the members want, to also gain the same powers and abilities to use against the forces that would enslave the planet just because they can.”
“Can I guess then by the fact you are here, you two escaped from the slavers?” Gareath asked as they walked pass an open door that led into the control room.
Paul stopped and said, “Now hearing what you’ve gotten into you still interested?”
“Yeah, it’s better than living on the streets,” Gareath responded, who looked into the large room beyond the door, “So what’s in there?”
“In there, that’s Control,” said Abbey, “All Conspiracy personal operating in Suraban and surrounding areas have direct digital voice and data communications to the people who work in there. We also have links to the main Intelligence database, and in answer to your question about escaping, no friends in the conspiracy and Gangrels rescued us from them, and lets just say if either of us gets the chance we will show the two bastards that gave us the tattoos what it means to annoy Gangrels.”
Sarah caught the group up and they continued on towards the canteen. Walking up from a lower level via one of the ramps that linked this level to the lower ones, was Sandra and Tina who saw the group and waited for them, Sandra said as the approached, “You lot heading for the canteen?”
“Yeah,” replied Abbey. Both Sandra and Tina turned and walked with the group towards the canteen.
As the group passed one of the many blast doors, Gareath looked at it and gulped, he also said, “Damn, those are thick,”
“Yeah they are almost five metres thick made from solid Tiranna,” said Sarah in response to Gareath statement.
Sandra heard Gareath’s statement and turned and said, “I don’t think we’ve been introduced.”
“No you haven’t,” responded Clare, “Allow me to introduce Gareath Rozourn a member of the Gangrel Hunters. Gareath this is Sandra and Tina of the Vixens and the reason why both me and Abbey are not still slaves.”
“A welcome is in order then, I think,” said Tina.
“Well then I have to say thank you to the two of you,” Gareath said, and the group turned into one of the fire alleys that protected the secure areas from outside threats, just after the fire alley the group entered the Canteen which was about a quarter full, as most of the ghosts who had been resident at the club had now returned to their homes. The group wandered over to the serving area and each one bar Clare, got them selves each a good sized meal. When the group was at the end of the run, Gareath said, “Where do we pay?”
Gareath question got a chuckle from Sarah and Paul, and Sarah said, “No one who works for the conspiracy or the Club pays for the canteen food, Jaboc, the owner, makes enough from the Club and other business interests to make sure that the staff don’t pay for food and accommodation if you live on the Club grounds.”
“Ok,” Gareath said, “I’ll say this, this is one hell of a learning curve.”
“You think this is a learn curve, when you start learning how to fight, now that’s a learning curve,” said Abbey, “Especially when you watch people like Nibs, Jum, and the others fight.”
Sarah saw Jane and Nicole sat at one table and saw Richard was heading for the same table and turned to the friends and said, “I shall chat to you all later. I think Nibs is having a combat session later this afternoon evening.”
“Thanks,” said Paul, “We’ll be there.”
“Good,” Sarah said and turned and headed for where Jane and Nicole were sat.
The group headed for one of the empty tables and sat down. When the group had settled, Paul who was sitting on the same side as Gareath, they both had the backs to where Jane, Nicole, and Richards were sat, said, “Gareath, see that group over there,” and he pointed with his finger at Jane and the group sat with her.
“Yes, who are they? I think I recognize them,” Gareath said as he shoved a portion of sausage and mash into his mouth.
“How much do you know of the corporate structures in the AAA corporations?”
“Depends on which ones, I know who the chair of Echo Tech Inc is and ATEC, and of course your self.”
“Yeah, the female on the far side of the table is Nicole or Nicolai,” Paul said.
“What the chair of Echo Tech Inc,” Gareath said and almost spat out the mouthful before he could swallow it.
“Yeah, the female sat opposite is Jane C, the chair of Corporate Enterprises, and sat beside Nicole is Richard C,” said Paul.
“I know who Richard C is,” said Gareath.
“Good, but all of them including Sarah are members of the twelve,” said Tina.
Gareath’s face was one of total shock, “What the chairs of. Help.”
Walking from the direction of another corridor just up the wall from the one the group entered from was a tall slim gentleman with very short hair. He slapped Paul on the back and said in a happy voice, “Hi Paul.”
Paul looked around and said, “Oh. Hi Kev, grab a seat.”
“I will do,” Kev said, “when I have gotten some food and said hi to the rest of the guys,” Kev said and headed for the food run.
“That was Kev Marks, chairman of ATEC and 21C,” said Paul, “and I am surprised to see him here, he’s not one for getting his hands dirty in the trenches so to speak.”
Just after Kev had left for the food run, Nibs and Daraus walked in from the direction of control and walked over to where everyone was sitting and gave Sandra a kiss on the head hello, and said, “Hello hun, guys,” and smiled at everyone. After looking at everyone said, “Hello new person.”
“Hello,” said Gareath.
Clare then said, “Nibs, allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters newest recruit, Gareath Rozourn. Gareath meet Nibola Nibs Calton, the leader of the Vixens, and one of the major reason’s behind us being here now.”
“No I’m not, thank Tina and Abs more than me, they are the ones who worked out you were being held in the area of the hospital, and lets just say I learnt something today about Metzza and Abilgail’s bosses.”
“Oh what’s that hun?” Sandra asked.
“The fact they hate Naruni, with a passion,” Nibs replied.
“Good point Nibs,” said Paul.
“Anyway, who’s going to join me, Wong and Jum for a training session later this afternoon early evening?” Nibs asked as Sandra moved to allow Nibs to sit down, “Thanks but no thanks hun, Brain has me analyzing some of the combat footage from the last few weeks, he thinks it will be useful for me to learn how to speed read a situation in the field and modify the tactics to suit the direct situation.”
“Ok hun, see you later then,” Sandra said, and put her hand up and around Nibs’ neck and pulled her down and gave her a kiss on the mouth which Nibs returned, then after a couple of seconds broke and departed heading for the armoury.
Gareath sat there thinking to him self, ‘Why do I get the impression Nibs is more than she seems.’
Abbey who was sitting opposite Gareath, saw that Gareath looked perplexed at something, “What’s up?”
“Oh, nothing, just trying to make sense of everything I have seen here so-far today,” Gareath said in response to Abbey’s question, and everyone then finished eating lunch, “If I may ask for the groups assistance. I wasn’t living alone, I am looking after a couple of kids whose family was killed during what the corporation said was a ghost attack, from what the young ones have said to me, the corporation their dad worked for came to the family home and started shooting. They weren’t actually at home when you lot launched your little war yesterday, but I know if they came back during they will be very scared, they ain’t got the street smarts I and I assume you lot have.”
“I don’t see why not,” said Paul.
“True,” said Clare, “and it would let me collect my bike from Mystique’s.”
“That’s true,” said Abbey.
“But where do we take them,”
“Bring them here,” said Paul, “I think I can persuade Jaboc and I know if I can’t Sarah, and maybe Richard I know can.”
“You can what?” said Jaboc as he approached the table, “Yeah, when were you going to tell me about Gareath being here?”
“When I saw you Jaboc,” replied Paul.
“I heard everything you guy said, and don’t worry, I love young people as much as I love Ren and Hell Bright, it’s one of the main reasons I do what I do, for the conspiracy, to protect and the make sure that the future generations don’t grow up in slavery,” responded Jaboc.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy.
Chapter 3 — Friends and family — The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy. — Late Afternoon — Moroth 4th Ebinar
“Ok then, lets roll and see if we can’t find the pair,” said Clare, and the group got up, including Gareath got up and headed for the garage, via the armoury.
When Abbey and Clare walked through the armoury they both went to their lockers and removed the smallest of the cases, then opened them and took out their comm. systems, and put them on. The two them followed Paul and Gareath to the large window where Gareath hade just been given his comm. system, which Paul have over seem Gareath putting it on, only to make sure Gareath did it right first time.
Clare them said, “Hello Gareath,” over the comm. system as they approached the two men.
Gareath jumped and turned to faced Clare and Abbey as they approached, and responded, “Damn I heard you perfectly Clare.”
“I know Tina from the Vixens designed it a few years ago, the ear piece removes the air from the ear passage and allows perfect sound to be heard as a small unit in the end of the ear loop vibrates the sound directly to the bones of the inner ear,” Abbey responded, “and the sensor in the material band is sensitive enough to pick up sub vocalisation.”
“How about you Paul, don’t you wear one?” Gareath asked.
“No, mine is implanted and connected to the nervous system, ultra advanced cybernetics, a good 200 years beyond even the technology coming out of the Academy. My self, Richard, Jane, Nicole, and Sarah had one implanted at various times over the past 250 years.”
“Arh right, so that’s the reason none of you wear one,” said Abbey.
Paul smiled and nodded, then turned and the group walked towards the garage.
Abbey suggested, as they entered the garage, “Gareath do you want to ride with Paul as we are going to need two FAVs and Clare wants to get her bike?”
“Ok,” Gareath replied and followed Paul down the ramp to the second level, where Paul took a key set from the secure box and found the corresponding FAV. Paul climbed into drivers seat and Gareath climbed into the passenger’s. Paul then started the FAV and drove it up the ramp to the first floor and then followed the two girls out of the back entrance and towards CW6 and South Central district.
* * * * * *
On the way Paul asked Gareath, “Can you check the box there and tell me what you find?”
“Ok,” Gareath said, somewhat shocked from the quietness and speed the two FAVs were doing. He opened the box and said to Paul, “I ain’t sure, but it looks like some form of firearm.”
“Good, it looks like Benny has authorized the outfitting of the FAVs with weapons,” Paul responded.
* * * * * *
When the FAVs turned off CW9 at junction 10 and headed towards Mystique’s which was located in the western end of South Central, Gareath said over the comm. system, “When we get to the stadium can you all please park on the furthest car-park, otherwise you are likely to freak the two.”
“No problem,” said Abbey and Clare.
After driving for about 15 minutes the two FAVs pulled up outside a small house where three bike were parked, Clare climbed out and walked to the front door and opened it and called inside, “Mystique, its Clare, I’m collecting my bike.”
“Ok,” came the response from Mystique who was in the basement.
Clare them walked to her Mit-bu 600FD and switched the electrics on and hit the electric start, Clare then climbed on and pulled out of the drive way and followed Abbey and Paul as they turned right at the end of the secondary road and headed for the stadium. All three vehicles drove round the northern edge of South Central free Fire and passed the western edge of the car-parks which allowed Gareath the chance to see if he could see the pair, he couldn’t. Paul, Abbey and Clare all pulled into the car-indicated by Gareath and stopped.
* * * * * *
Gareath then climbed out and walked towards the entrance to his home, when he had crossed the third car-park, he then looked around and dropped into a hole which was hidden under some boxes. He made his way threw the short tunnel to his and the pair’s home. As he approached the home, he called out, “Rose, Sym, you home?” He then entered his home and saw a small makeshift barrier had been erected in front of the doorway to the pair’s bedroom, and cowering behind it was a very scared Rose.
“Rose, where’s Sym?” Gareath asked.
“She’s here,” replied Rose, “where have you been?”
“Out making some new friend’s who want to meet you, they have said they will help in the search and rescue of Jackie,” Gareath said, “I think with there help we may be able to find Jackie at last.”
“Yeah,” both Rose and Sym said.
“They have also offered me and I think the offer is open to you two as well, the chance to become better and more able to look after ourselves. They all belong to a group that is trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all children who don’t have adult families into not very nice places and would hurt the children as well.”
Outside Paul, Abbey and Clare were listening to what Gareath was saying. Paul said, “I wonder how old the pair are?”
“It don’t matter how old they are, if they lived on a corporate Enclave all their lives, they ain’t going to know how to react or survive off it, I think it was very lucky Gareath found them and took them in,” said Clare.
Back in Gareath’s home he said, “Come on you two, our new friends are outside waiting for us, shall we go and meet them, I know they want to meet you two.”
“Yeah, lets,” said Sym and the two of them came out from behind the barricade carrying an SMG each.
“You find those outside,” Gareath asked.
“Yeah we did,” said Rose.
“Nice one, you two,” said Gareath as he grabbed a small rucksack and went into his room so he could chuck some of his clothes into the rucksack, as he was doing it, he said, “go and get some clothes you two, it may be a while before we come back here.”
Outside Paul said, “As Digital Systems now owns the entire stadium and car-parks which I think are going to be converted into an area where war zones can happen without the cops coming in mob handed and it can be made safe. I think we may cover the entrance to Gareath’s home and move it so no one can find it and only a few people know where it is.
Very soon Abbey saw the three approaching from the area Gareath had disappeared. Paul made sure the comm. system was off before he approached and the three smiled at Rose and Sym, who both smiled back.
When the three had reached Paul, Abbey and Clare, Gareath said to the pair, “Let me introduce, Paul, Clare, and Abbey, the friends I told you about.”
“Hello,” they both said.
Abbey then asked, “May I enquire which one of you two is Rose and which is Sym,” as they pair were identical twins, “and may I also ask as to how old the two of you are?”
Rose, who had short brown hair, said, “I’m Rose and we are 15 as of next month.”
“Oh, that means a Gangrel party to be organised,” said Clare in response to Rose’s statement.
Paul then said, “Shall we head back for the club and chat in comfort rather than here.”
“Now that’s an idea,” said Clare.
“And as you are now a member of the Gangrel Hunters,” said Paul, “I want to see what type of material I have to work with in you, Gareath.”
“Do you two want to ride with me?” Paul asked Rose and Sym,
“Type of material to work with?” asked Gareath.
“Yeah, I’ll let Abbey explain on the way back,” replied Paul.
“Get in,” said Abbey.
When Gareath had climbed into the passenger’s seat and Abbey had started the FAV, she said, “Yeah, what Paul means is that he is training both me and Clare to become tattoo warriors, and that offer is open to all members of the Hunters. You said something about a steep learning curve earlier, when we get back, be prepared for a few shocks.”
“Oh, in what way, shock, this don’t exactly sound too good,” Gareath said.
“Wait and see. How much martial arts training have you had?” Abbey then asked as she followed Paul as he pulled out of the car-park and headed towards CW9 junction 8.
“A bit, I know the two main rules of martial arts, ‘never attack, always defend’ and ‘when sparing fight with open hand and hit lightly,” Gareath replied.
“Right,” said Abbey, “you can forget both of those rules, all of the Gangrels are trained as a part of the basic training we undergo at command to street fight, which had very simple rule, ‘forget the rule book, anything goes.”
“What,” said Gareath.
“When we get back to the club, you will see Tina, Sandra, Nibs and others fight and spar at full speed, full power, closed fist, the reason for this is that when we have to go close quarters with enemies, we have two options, kill or be killed. It is that simple. Remember that normally we try not to get into close combat as it means that we have exposed ourselves to undue danger and also the possibility of capture by the enemy. Both me and Clare know if we had been awake when we had been captured by the slavers, we would not have been captured as both of us would have either escaped or we would have killed each other before we were. Me and Clare are partners on the battle field, I watch her back, she watches mine, since then we have become far more than partners, I now see Clare as the sister I never had, and I should have had a sister, she died a couple of days after she was born due to heart failure, and I know Clare thinks the same about me, Clare doesn’t exactly have a family other than the Gangrels, her parents were both alcoholics and spent more time drinking than they did looking after Clare.”
“Doesn’t she mind you tell me?” asked Gareath.
“No, if she was sat here, she would tell you herself, we learnt a few years ago that having secrets from members of your unit, can lead to the destruction of the unit, and that did happen to the previous unit me and Clare ran with, the unit leader had a secret that caused him to compromise the security of the unit which led to it destruction on the field of battle, Mystique who was also involved in the battle rescued the two of us from certain death. We made a promise to each other then that we would never have secrets between us.”
* * * * * *
Paul asked the pair, “Before I ask a certain question allow me to better introduce my self and also explain a few things, that Gareath forgot to mention, but he was right in 95% of what he said to the two of you. May I ask what corporation your family worked for?”
“BA Cargo,” Sym said from the back of the FAV as Paul turned onto CW9.
“I guess you two don’t recognize me,” Paul then said as he accelerated and indicated to join the CW.
“No,” said Rose.
“I’m Paul Delimetry, ex Chairman and chief exec of Digital systems.”
“What you are the Chair of Digital systems?” exclaimed Rose.
“Yeah, I was until a few weeks ago, I now fight to keep Darra Von safe from things that would hurt and enslave the planet. Let me fill in the blanks, the three of us heard what Gareath said to you two, what he said about me, Abbey and Clare belonging to a group trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all youths who lived like the three of you in to homes, is true, the only difference, is that in those homes you would be slaves, not the free people you are now.”
“How did you get involved in this?” asked Sym in a shocked tone.
“How, lets just say me and eleven others, five of which you will meet in a short while, have a mission and that is to prepare for the coming of a force that will destroy and make sure our home is never threatened again, and as a part of that mission I help and train people like you to fight and as Gareath said, become better. Have you heard of the Gangrels gang?”
“Yes, they are a bunch of people who help other gangs when they are having problems with other gangs,” said Rose.
“Yes that is true, Abbey and Clare are both members of the gang and have spent the last few weeks forcing one of the local corporations to change its mind over a certain matter of wanting to seize control of an area the city, with out first talking to the people they were about to effect.”
“What the Wacker Incident,” Sym said.
”Yeah that,” responded Paul, “I to was heavily involved in the fighting.”
For the rest of the journey Paul told the pair about a few of the battles he was involved with during the Wacker Incident.
* * * * * *
When the group arrived back at the club, they group all gathered together and walked towards the armoury, where Paul led Rose, Sym and Gareath to the window and asked Ann, who was Benny’s number two in the armoury, “What is the situation concerning lockers,?”
“Why, Paul?” Ann asked in retort.
“I have here three new recruits that need lockers and they also need to be fully equipped and prepared , and two of them also need cases to place the weapons they currently have into.”
“Arh, ok. All the lockers are fully equipped with Black Light armour cases,” Ann said.
“Thanks,” said Paul, and then he turned to the pair and said, “Would you mind giving those to Ann as she looks after all the fire arms,”
”Yeah no worries,” said Sym and placed the United Tech Systems T100 SMG on the counter, which was closely followed by Rose’s Trig 27b SMG.
“Right do you three, are you ready to start to become better and more able to help in the rescue of Jackie?”
“Yeah,” all three said, both Rose and Sym had big beaming smiles.
“Right them follow me,” Paul said and asked Ann, “Which lockers?”
“Eleven, twelve and thirteen are now free, we’ve reset the armour to the defaults.”
“Ok, thanks Ann,” said Paul and turn to the pair and said, “follow me and let’s get you two ready.”
Paul led the three to the lockers and found eleven, twelve and thirteen, Gareath opened eleven and saw two cases. Paul said, “take the large one out.” Then Clare and Abbey walked over dragging their armour cases with them, also Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian walked into the area so that they too could get ready for the sparing session, that was about to take place in the main club itself.
Clare saw the three and said, “Hi, Claire, hi Hell Bright, and hi Ithian.”
Claire responded, “Hi Clare, Abbey, Paul and new ones.”
“Yeah, our first recruits,” said Abbey and gave Sym a quick mess of her long hair.
Which brought, “Ouw, stop that, it takes me long enough every morning without someone messing it up.”
“Sorry,” said Clare.
“Shut up, you lot,” said Paul and helped Rose and Sym get the large armour cases down. Gareath had already opened his and was looking at it.
“First thing,” said Paul, “is that this is uni-sex we all change here, and as the armour requires body heat to work properly, you had better get undressed and put the black rubber suit on, when you’ve done that me, Clare and Abbey will take you through the next steps.”
“Ok,” all three said and started to undress.
Gareath then asked, “Including underwear?”
“Yes,” replied Clare, “Including undies,” and Gareath looked towards where Clare and Abbey were standing and saw that both of them were 100% naked and where pulling up the black outer skin, he looked away rather embarrassed as he could feel a stirring as the last time he had seen a naked female was the day before Jackie had vanished.
Gareath then felt someone touch him on the shoulder and he heard a male voice whispered in his ear, “You shouldn’t be troubled by things like that for a while.”
To which Gareath realised that the stirring had gone, he then turned and said, “How?”
Claire walked up as she was inserting one of the ceramic plates into the back section of her armour and said, “Me, Hell Bright and Ithian can all cast spells, and I think you may have just received a control cantrip,” and Claire looked at Ithian, who nodded ‘yes’.
Sym who was stood next to Gareath had just pulled the black second skin up and found it to be a bit big for her, said, “This don’t fit,”
“Yes it will,” said Clare, “pull the top over your head and wait and see.”
When Sym, Gareath and Rose had done just that, Clare, Abbey and Paul all showed the three new recruits to the cause, how and where to insert the ceramic plates. When the last one was inserted Sym realised that the second skin now fitted her like a tight glove.
“This feels strange,” Rose said.
“In what way, strange,” said Claire.
“It’s difficult to describe. It feels like I have a layer of,” and Rose then scratched her head trying to think of the term she wanted.
“Water,” said a voice in her head.”
“Yes, it feels like water,” Rose said, “did anyone else heard that?”
“Hear what,” said Gareath.
Claire smiled and said to both Rose and Sym, “I’ll explain in a sec, but be ready for a few surprises over the next few hours.”
“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.
When Gareath had inserted the last plate and was ready, everyone turned, walked out of the area between the two banks of lockers, turned left and walked towards the opening in the back wall of the armoury.
Claire tapped Rose and Sym on the shoulder and indicated to them to slow down and smiled when Paul turned. Paul realised that both Claire and Hell Bright were about to explain some of the things he could, but would have probably scared the pair in the process.
* * * * * *
“What you heard back then is Hell Bright, she is mute and communicates with the use of something we,” and she indicated, herself, Hell Bright and Ithian, “call magick, it allows us to do things like this and Claire suddenly disappeared and then after a few seconds of Rose and Sym looking for her, reappeared on the other side of the pair.
Sym stuttered, “Yyyouuu, were on that side,” and she indicated the left hand side, “how did you get there?”
“By magick,” replied Claire, “You see Paul’s Tattoos?”
“Yeah,” replied Rose as the group entered the main club floor.
A quick look around the main room told Claire that everyone in the room knew about the conspiracy “His tattoos are similar to the ones to I have on my body and the ones on Clare’s and Abbey’s. They allow me to do things like this,” and she tapped her upper left arm and suddenly a raven was created which landed on the back of a near by chair, it then disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. “I think we had better go and sit down, and I will tell you how I became involved and learnt I could do things like this, and you can watch they people practice.”
“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.
In one of the rings was, Angel who was fighting Abs, in another was Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina all of them where going toe to toe with each other and it was difficult to see the moves the four were using, in the third ring had climbed Jaboc, Clare and Abbey who teamed Jaboc, in the forth ring was Sharra and Nicole who had just started to fight.
Claire said to the pair, who’s faces where utter shock at what they were watching, “What you are watching is practice, we all fight full power, full speed. You see the four person battle?”
“Yeah,” said Rose.
“Each one of them is strong enough to take chunks out of concrete pillars,” and Claire demonstrated by making a 7inch circle with her hands.
“Fuck,” said Sym, “you are kidding?”
“No I’m not, I’ve seen Jum, the only male in the that ring, axe kick an inch thick piece of solid marble and break it in half, Nibs put his foot through the back of a stone throne,” said Claire, “These are as much my family as my real mum, dad, two brothers and two sisters, my oldest brother works as Jaboc’s personal assistant and is thinking of working part on the security staff here at the club.”
“Let me tell you both how I learnt about this. I don’t know how much you know, but you look like this is totally new.”
“It is, until a few hours ago, me and Rose where thinking about trying to survive with out Gareath being around, we both thought he had been picked up by the police and taken away,” Sym said.
“That the first thing to understand that by being here, you are now amongst friends who will always be there for you, to support you and to help you, but back to how I became involved. Until a few weeks ago I was attending a local city run high school and was one of the main targets for the school bullies. I mean it got to a point a couple of months back when I thought very seriously about killing myself, that was until I met and chatted with Nibs, she gave the will to go on. Then on the 16th of Auar, one day before the second anniversary of my step mum’s disappearance or to be more accurate her kidnapping and enslavement. I went to school as per normal that day, but the whispering that happened that day got too much, and I ran, I didn’t care that it was pouring with rain I just need to be with people who understood, and those people were Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs and Paul. I semi ran and walked the 10 miles back to where they live, but about half way home I had to stop and sit down because I had a vision, only later did I actually learn that it was a message being sent by my mum from where she was forced to work as a slave to one of the nasty groups that want to take over this planet and enslave the entire population. When I got to where the Vixen’s lived I had a dream and was shown things in that dream that told me a few things, but also posed more questions. Later that evening when I went home I was told that the person whom I knew as step mum was actually my real mum, both her and Duggie, my dad, thought it better that she didn’t become mum as she had spent quite a few years after I and my brother was born working away from us as a PA to one of the Rotork VPs. I went to school the next day, only to have Nibs and the Vixen’s come to the school and give the bullies a real talking to, I then hit the main bully and because of that I got expelled, I didn’t care I had friends who care for me, that afternoon I was invited to join the Gangrels and the Vixens. That day was Nibs’ 18th birthday and the group had organised a party to celebrate, we went to a posh restaurant and then came here to watch Richard C have a street fight with Surabon, after Richard had beaten Surabon he told us about the Conspiracy, most of the group already had an understanding about it and it didn’t come as a shock, but the morning afterwards the Wacker Incident started, and as all the Vixens are ghosts as well as Gangrels we volunteered to help in the war, and that day I went on my first conspiracy operation which was to rescue Ithian, who is now teaching me and Hell Bright to become Line Walkers or as some people would call us, Mages or Witches. I in a few weeks I am going to be attending the Academy, the college set up by the conspiracy to train the elite ghosts in how to fight and beat the evil. I know at some point in the future me, and the vixens will rescue mum from the clutches of Rotork Theaban, the now rulers of Naban. Most of the AAA corporations are run and controlled by really nasty forces that if given the chance.”
“Would enslave and try and dominate the world,” said a late twenties woman as she approached the group, she grabbed a chair and sat down and said, “Hi Claire, and hi to the two of newest members to the conspiracy.”
“Hi Jane,” said Claire, “ allow me to introduce Jane C, the chair and chief exec of Corporate Enterprises and the person who taught me the basics of street fighting.”
“Thank you Claire, I over heard you telling the new people your story and thought I might as well come and tell them the rest of the history and offer the same to them as I did to you when you joined, and I think you are being called,” said Jane
As Hell Bright and Damieel signalled for Claire to join them in the rings.
“I think I had better go and do some practice,” Claire said and left the table and wandered to the rings.
“I have one question,” said Sym, “I guess this has been going on for a while, yes?”
“Yes, over 11,000 years,” replied Jane, “It’s world wide, and over the next few months and years you will be asked to fight things that if the general public knew about would cause hysteria and panic, which would very likely destroy the world.”
“Paul said that he was one of twelve people charge with preparing for the arrival of a force that will destroy the things that want to enslave us,” Rose said.
“I am also one of the twelve and have been for the last 300 years, Nicole, Richard, Sarah, and Kev we are all members of the twelve and our job is to fight and support the force that will come. Now can I ask you something?”
“Yes,” both Sym and Rose answered.
“I guess you have never been taught how to street fight?” Jane asked.
“No, until this morning the closest we ever can to a gun let alone a street fight was seeing one in a shop window, our mum and dad, didn’t exactly like us watching action films,” Rose said.
“Well then let me offer you the same as I offered Claire and that is to teach you the basics of street fighting, Paul may be a master of the Black Karzzar fighting arts, but he’s not that good at teaching the basics, he does assume that people have an basic understanding of street fighting,” Jane said, “and the first lesson for you two is for you to see what weapon you want to use when and if you have to partake in a street fight.”
* * * * * *
Earlier when Claire was telling Rose and Sym about how she joined, stood outside the ring, watching Nibs, Jum, Tina and Sandra practice was Gareath and Paul. Paul said to Gareath as they watched the four man fight, “They all are fighting full power, as close to full speed as they can, as both Nibs and Jum can fight a lot faster than Tina and Sandra at this point, but in time even they will be as fast as Jum, Wong and Nibs. See the female with long black hair, she also has similar abilities.”
“God, it’s hard to see what they are doing in there. That’s not normal. What are they?” Gareath asked.
“What they are, they are true adepts, they are faster, stronger, have the ability to withstand greater amounts of physical damage, all their senses are far superior to normal humans, but each one has a different special ability, Abs has better hearing than the others, Tina better sight, Jum when he is threatened has superior speed and reacts almost as fast as the speed of light, Wong, Nibs, and Sandra I am not sure, but I know they all have abilities beyond each of the others. The only rule they have is that when they are practicing, once you get hit, you leave the circle,” and at this Tina receives a flat hand strike from Jum that she didn’t block or dodge and was forced back due to the impact. She then took a couple of steps back and stood at the edge of the ring.
Tina then rubbed the impact site and crouched down, only to be joined after a couple more minutes by Sandra who had just received a spin kick from Nibs, which caused her to spin to the floor, where she landed on her front in the correct method of landing which was to use her hands to cushion the impact. She too joined Tina at ring side. Nibs and Jum then took the speed up a notch and also whipped out their weapons and started to use weapons as well as feet, fists and the rest of their bodies.
Gareath just stood on the outside of the ring in utter shock at the speed and the fact that it looked like Nibs was using blades and Jum a full length staff to try and what he thought was kill each other, “Are they trying to kill each other?”
Sandra moved around the ring and crouched to the left hand side of Gareath, “No,” said Sandra, “this is how we practice, it’s the only way you will get better, is to know that if you make a fuck up that you are going to get hit and hurt, and the kick Nibs gave me hurt, and I know I will have a bruise, but I also know that I was concentrating to much on what Jum was doing, I need to concentrate on everyone equally not just one person.”
“How fast where you lot going, and how fast are they going now, because it looks a lot faster now you and Tina are no longer involved?”
“Roughly twenty moves, blocks and dodges a second when me and Tina where involved, now its close to forty to fifty moves a second.”
After another ten minutes of Nibs and Jum fighting they both separated and all four combatants bowed to each other, and then Nibs said to Sandra, “No hard feelings hun I hope?”
“No, none, I need to learn and I know where I fucked up, I was concentrating on Jum and not on the entire battle,” Sandra replied, as Nibs kissed Sandra and Daraus was laying in the middle of the four rings, walked over to Nibs’ heel and as Nibs jumped down, the rest of the group followed, Nibs turned and grabbed Daraus and placed him on the floor.
Nibs then saw Sharra walk in leading a small group of staff from the club, “Our class has arrived, Jum, shall we go and give them the first lesson in handling disruptive punters?”
“Yeah, lets.” said Jum.
“Right,” said Paul, “You ready for your first lesson in street fighting Gareath?”
“Yeah, I think so,” replied Gareath.
“Ok, my first question is how much street fighting have you done and do you have a preferred weapon?” Paul asked.
“I’ve been involved in a couple of bar fights, and I’ve not got a specific weapon I like using,” Gareath replied.
“Ok, I think we will start with some unarmed combat training and then progress onto weapons.”
“Can I ask you a question Paul?” Gareath asked.
“Yeah,” replied Paul.
“You don’t wear the armour everyone else is, why?”
“Because I relay on my tattoos to provide me with protection,” and he tapped a suit of armour and was surrounded in a shimmer, “Now try and hit me, when I hit you I will hit you closed fist but I won’t hit you with my full strength, other wise you will be having your first flying lesson as well. How much other fight other than bar fighting have you done?”
“A little, I use to run with a few people who thought it fun to hit and thump others in the group.”
“Right, now attack me with everything you have, and listen to mine, Tina’s and Sandra’s comments on your style, you methods, etc. Over the next few months you will get more formal training from me, but now I want to see how good you are.”
Gareath moved fists ready and he lashed out a few punches, which Paul block and dodged, then Paul came at him, the first couple of fist attacks, Gareath just about blocked, but when Paul swept kicked his knees out he landed on the floor on his back with a thump and just about got his arms to cushion the blow.
Richard and Kev wandered over from sitting chatting at one of the tables on level one and stood watching Paul and Gareath. Wong walked up behind Richard and tapped him on the shoulder and said, “When a ring becomes free, you and me, Richard?”
“Would you mind making it a three way?” Kev asked
“Yeah, if you think you can handle a full adept,” said Wong.
“I think so,” replied Kev.
* * * * * *
After spending twenty minutes in the ring, Gareath had landed a few blows on Paul, but to Gareath he seemed to be spending more time either blocking and dodging attacks or ending up on the floor, Gareath said, “Enough Paul, you could take on an entire bar and win Paul, more often than not when a brawl starts, I think about leaving rather than getting involved in it.”
“Ok, Gareath, but have you learnt something?” Paul asked.
“I think I have, and that is fight as a team not individually you survive longer,” Gareath replied as the two combatants bow to each other and then jump down to have Wong complete a standing somersault into the ring, which brought a shocked expression to the face of Gareath.
Walking around the ring side towards Paul and Gareath was Abbey, Clare and Jaboc, Abbey said to Clare, when Wong had executed the somersault, “Impressive.”
“Tell me about it,” replied Clare, “You couldn’t do that could you?”
“Yeah I could if I could get the height on the initial jump and practiced the somersault,” replied Abbey.
Wong’s entrance was soon followed by Kev and Richard who both jumped into the ring. Kev’s hands went behind his back and when he brought them out he was wearing a pair of gloves, he flicked and closed his fists, suddenly four razor sharp blades extended from the knuckles and locked out. Richard took his short staves out and said, “Shall we dance.”
“Yes lets,” said Kev, then Wong bowed to both Paul and Kev and before she had returned to the standing position she executed a spin kick against Kev’s head, which Kev blocked against the back of his left glove, in response to the attack Kev said, “Bloody hell.”
“I did try and warn you,” said Wong.
“You did at that,” said Kev as he went to back Wong and blocked an attack from Richard.
* * * * * *
Jane, Rose and Sym had spent the last thirty minutes going through the basics of attack and defence and had decided to take a break from it, the three went and sat down and one of the few ushers that were on duty in the main club walked over and asked, “Would the three ladies like some water?”
Rose replied, “Please,” and then said to Jane, “I’m impressed, very nice.”
Sym also replied, “Yes, thanks,” and nodded her agreement at what Rose had just said.
“I know, Jaboc owns and runs the Club, everything you see on this side is his doing, we have nothing to do with it, other than Jaboc provides the facilities to the conspiracy forces as and when we need it.”
“Madam?” The usher asked Jane.
“Yeah, thanks,” replied Jane and the usher departed heading for the open bar.
The usher returned just in front of Clare, Abbey and Jaboc and a short time after Paul and Gareath walked over, as they approached each person grabbed a chair from the nearby tables and sat down.
When Paul and Gareath had sat down, Jaboc said, “I’ve sorted out the accommodation for you lot, and also sorted out your Conspiracy pass cards.”
“So can I ask the two of you, have you learnt something?” Paul asked Rose and Sym.
“I have,” replied Rose.
“Yeah me too,” Sym said.
“And before you even think about starting them on something new Paul, I think the girls have had a enough for one day, I was going to go to the armoury and let them see what close combat weapons we have currently in,” Jane said as Paul opened his mouth to say something.
“I wasn’t going to say anything about starting them on new stuff, I was going to say shall we head for my Tattoo Parlour and chill for a while.”
“Ok,” Jane apologised. Just then Sarah walked over with a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong Sarah.”
“We’ve just tested out three new units and the commander of one of the two I was deploying to the South Klebge district has just lost its leader, and the number two, even though she is respected by the unit, its thought she is not ready to command the unit,” Sarah said.
“How many men in the unit?” asked Clare.
“Ten, including the now dead leader,” replied Sarah.
“We’ll command the unit, until you can find someone to replace him,” suggested Abbey, “It will allow Rose, Sym and Gareath the chance to see first hand how a Gangrel unit works and it will allow us the chance to sort a slight problem South Klebge has at the moment.”
“Is that problem called the Protectors?” asked Sarah.
“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Clare.
“I do read the intelligence reports, especially the one produced after the human intelligence operation. They are one of the reasons why I was deploying the units to the area,” said Sarah.
“Hang on,” said Jane, “Didn’t Gary command a unit before he joined the Vixens, or did I read that wrong in the information you supplied Intelligence when you put the Vixens forward for selection to the Academy.”
“Yeah he did,” responded Sarah, when what Jane was intimating dawned on her, “and he wants to get back to command as well, but I don’t know what his plans are , I’m not sure if he would be willing to command a unit based south of the river, as he does live on the north side.”
“Ask him, you never know,” said Jane.
“Back to the Protectors, Central wants us to either eliminate or force them to join, plus the operation also forwards my long term plan to make the Gangrels a more recognized gang rather than one that does exist but doesn’t,” Sarah said, “and your offer is appriecated Abbey but its better as the unit has only just tested out and even the smallest risk of them finding out about the conspiracy is to high in the new units, they need to find there feet in the Gangrel Order of Battle, but when the strike does go in, definitely operate in conjunction with the new units. I was also thinking about asking certain elements of the Vixens to support as well, namely Abs, Tina, Hell Bright, Claire and maybe Nibs if the want to just to provide long range support to the assault and to provide direct assault support as we have no idea of who is in command, all we know is the leader’s name,” Sarah said.
“Yeah we know his name, from the human Intelligence operation and today’s operation into the area, we were asked to bring back to the straight and narrow one of the club’s mechanics son,” said Abbey.
“Shall we adjourn to the Tattoo Parlour,” suggested Paul.
“Yeah lets, it’s our second home,” said Abbey.
The group including Jane then got up and walked to the Armoury and changed back into the clothes they had worn earlier. After which Paul, Jane, and Jaboc both took the new ones on a tour of the Club’s surface facilities, which included Jaboc showing the new ones their apartments which were grouped in the
North East corner of the floor, Jaboc then left the group, and Paul showed Rose, Sym and Gareath a quick way of getting from the South Wing to the North Wing, which was straight across the roof past the glass dome of the main club.
When they had all crossed the roof and as the weather was changing from a relatively good day into what looked like a wet evening. As the group entered, what the sign on the door said ’Paul’s Tattoo Parlour’, Paul said, “Welcome to my humble Tattoo Parlour, I not only Tattoo Magickal Tattoos, but I am also a qualified Tattooist as well.”
The inside of the Parlour measured nineteen metres by twelve, dominating the middle of the room was a couple of dentist style chairs with trays attached to the sides around the all the edges was a long work bench under which was cupboard space. On the top of the work bench was small shelves which contained small pot of inks. Under the bench in the north west corner was a large metal safe. The walls above the benches were covered in pictures and artwork most of which was incredibly beautiful. Also round the sides were a few office chairs.
When the group had entered Jane who was last in closed the door, at which Paul said, as he sat on the work bench and said, “grab your selves a seat, I don’t care where you sit, bench tops, seats or the floor.”
Gareath who along with Rose and Sym were looking at the artwork on the walls said, “This artwork is beautiful.”
“Thank you Gareath,” Paul said, “Most of it is my work, stuff I’ve either draw or work, I’ve been commissioned to tattoo on people. Rose, Sym, Gareath as members of the Gangrel Hunters I am more than happy to inscribe Magickal Tattoos on you, the only thing I will sat is that I will limit the number you receive to six as going beyond that number you become Tattoo Warriors like me, and if in the future you discover that you have the ability to channel spells in what ever form it will effect the potency of your spell casting.”
“That a good point,” said Jane, “you three should go and have Ithian run a magick usage test, it will inform us if you have the ability to channel magick.”
“One problem if they can, Ithian will be leaving for the Academy in a couple of weeks, when the Vixens leave,” said Paul.
“No, Sharra is also a mage, trained by Ithian the last time he visited,” Jane replied.
“Oh, I hadn’t realised that we had more Mages in the Conspiracy,” Paul replied.
“Come on you have been kind of out of the loop Paul, running Digital Systems,” Jane said.
“True I have,” replied Paul.
Gareath who was looking at the art work, asked Paul, “Can you Tattoo effectively anything?”
“Within reason, yes,” replied Paul.
Rose asked, “What is that, it looks like a weapon, but I’m not sure?”
Paul slid off the bench and walked over and looked at what Rose was pointing at, “It is, it’s a dual headed sword staff. Only a few people have truly mastered it and my Black Karzzar master was one of them, the figure is him, fighting a Dark Karzzar, my master won the battle.”
“Now that weapon looks like fun to learn,” said Rose.
“It can be, I can teach you the basics of how to use it, but it is also quite a dangerous weapons as to be most effective you constantly spin it,” Paul said.
“What like a majorette?” Rose asked.
“Yeah, like a Majorette’s baton,” replied Jane.
“Oh, yeah,” Rose said as her face changed to a happy one, “That is my weapon, I use to be a majorette, I won first place in the National Surra Championships a couple of years ago.”
“Ok,” said Paul, “Do you want me to Tattoo it so you always it with you, as that weapon can be difficult to conceal.”
“Ok,” replied Rose looking kind of strangely at Paul.
“Most of the guys downstairs, carry small weapons or ones that can be used in other ways, Wong’s weapon is a good example, it officially is two half staffs joined by a chain, not an easy weapon to conceal normally, but its been designed so each end fits together and creates a full length staff, which I’ve seen Wong use as a walking staff,” said Jane, “Take Nibs’, Richard and Tina, they all use short staves which they carry strapped to their upper legs. Claire is another example, she uses this weapon,” and Jane looked at Paul asking can I take a picture down.
“Yes you can,” replied Paul.
Jane took one of the pictures down and brought it over to the three where she pointed the weapon out to them, “Except she has a magickal tattoo of one, which means she always has it with her.”
“Arh I understand now,” said Rose, “Please Paul.”
“No problem, We won’t start now, as I do want to teach all three of you the meditative techniques which I used when I received my first few Tattoos.
When the group had entered the Parlour, Clare and Abbey had rolled up a joint and they both had sat their and smoked it, Clare then tapped Gareath on the shoulder and offered him the joint, he looked at it and them. Clare realised Gareath had no idea it was a joint and said, “It a cannabis joint Gareath.”
Gareath smiled and took it and took a long draw on it, he then said, “God do I hate Baccy.”
“What you smoke pure?” Abbey asked as she offered Rose her’s.
“Yeah, when I can afford to,” Gareath replied.
“Well you can now,” said Jane, as she tapped Abbey on the shoulder and asked, “Can I have your tin, I also smoke, but haven’t been stoned for a few years now.”
“What?” Gareath asked.
“One of the Perks of Gangrel membership, is that all members have access to free Cannabis for personal consumption,” Jane replied as she lit a pure Blunt and after a few draws she offered it to Sym.
Rose gingerly took a draw on the joint and coughed her guts up, which somewhat frightened Sym, Abbey said to Sym, “Its natural, everyone does,” when Rose stood up, the face was one of happiness as the chemicals in the hot smoke travelled to the brain and took effect. Abbey then said, “All the Vixens smoke, I think Jum and Wong don’t, but I’m not sure.” Sym then took a draw on the joint Rose passed her and like Rose, had a good coughing fit, but also like Rose her face was one of very much happiness as the coughing died down.
* * * * * *
The rest of the evening was spent chatting and chilling.
Sarah called past a couple of hours later and told Jane that Gary had agreed to command the unit and would be moving to the unit’s command facilities in the area in the next couple of days, she also said that tomorrow both the units would be moving with their arsenals to a couple of the empty buildings at the front of the club tomorrow morning. She also said she would be heading back to command tomorrow as she had to prepare for the weekend’s wedding ceremony, but she would be back on Frodar for the pre-wedding bash at the club.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Hunters meet the new Gangrels and properly welcome Rose, Sym and Gareath to the Gangrels.
Chapter 4 — Hellos and welcomes — The Hunters meet the new Gangrels and properly welcome Rose, Sym and Gareath to the Gangrels. — Torbar 5th Ebinar
All the Hunters, along with Sarah and Jane, stood out side the back of one of the unoccupied apartment buildings at the front of the Club grounds waiting for the four mini buses belonging to the two Gangrel units, that would be working from the Club’s grounds, to arrive. Abbey checked her PDA and saw the time was 13:05AN and said, “Where are they?”
“Must have gotten held up in traffic,” said Jane, as Jane finished the first of the four vehicles turned on to the road that ringed the grounds. “Here they are,” said Jane.
When the Mini bus had turned into the parking space and stopped the side door opened and a young female wearing a Gangrel comm. system exited the van and was followed by eight other young Gangrels. Then the other three minibuses turned on the road and slowed and parked up in the other three bays, two of them were towing large box trailers, painted on the sides of the trailers was the words, Gangrel Marauders and on the other one was painted Gangrel Hammers. The young female walked the short distance to where the Hunters along with Sarah, and Jane were stood. Arrick and Gribbloath were both sat on the shoulder’s of Rose and Sym as the two had shown them selves to be incredibly open to various things, yes they like everyone had been shocked by things they had been told yesterday but to everyone’s surprise they accepted it slightly quicker than Gareath did
After yesterday evening had been spent chilling, chatting and getting to know one another Clare and Abbey along with Arrick and Gribbloath had spent a good few hours privately laying in bed thinking and chatting about the new recruits. Clare had come to the conclusion that even though they had lived on a corporate enclave their mum and dad must have had a major influence on things, even though they hated the pair watching action films, and trying to make sure they were protected by things. Arrick had also said, that some of the most protected may also be some of the most malleably people going
Abbey and Rose both were smoking, Rose was smoking a blunt as the group had spent the entire morning from about 08:30 until 12:30 training on the roof between the north and south wings and would probably spend a good part of the after noon also training. Rose passed her pure Blunt to Sym who accepted it and took a draw from it and had a slight cough as the smoke burnt her throat.
The young female Gangrel walked up to Sarah and said, “The Gangrel Marauders at your command, Queen Sarah.”
“Thank you Lara, and welcome to Club Millana,” Sarah said.
From the drivers side of the last Mini bus to arrive climbed a young male who like Lara walked over the group and said, “the Gangrel Hunters, boss, at your command.”
“Thank you Dean, can I take it the trailers contain your units’ arsenals?” Jane asked.
“Along with our other stuff yes, ma’am.” Dean replied.
“Thank you for that Dean, but please call me Jane.”
“Ok,” Dean said.
Sarah then said, “Did command tell you about the rules of the living on Club grounds?”
“No,” said Lara.
“Right, empty your personal stuff from the trailers and I’ll show you where your fire arms will be stored,” Sarah said.
“Excuse me, they won’t be with us?” Dean asked.
“No, Jaboc, the club owner, allows Gangrel and Ghost units to use the Club facilities as command and also as residential facilities but does require that all fire arms excluding pistols are placed and kept in the main armoury. Get your stuff inside and I’ll show you what I mean,” Jane said.
“Ok,” said Lara and turned to the two groups, and said in a commanding tone, “Get the stuff unloaded and into the building and meet back here in fifteen minutes people,” with this both the units started to unload the trailers and mini buses of their personal bags and bergins.
Abbey then offered Clare her joint which Clare accept and asked Sarah, “What did the two units score in the test-outs?”
“I think the Marauders scored 73 out of 100 and the Hammers scored 72.75,” replied Sarah.
“Pretty good scores,” Abbey commented.
“Yeah, but the instructors say that if they had been able to team work, the two units, would have scored pretty close to maximum,” Sarah said.
“Has any unit scored 100 out of 100?” Clare asked.
“No, the closest unit ever to get 100 out of 100 was the original Bitch Vixens.”
“The original Bitch Vixens?” Abbey asked.
“Yeah, the original Vixens were commanded by Gemma, she personally led a twelve man unit, which included me and Jane, from South Central to command in south docks when the city was a police state,” Sarah said.
“Damn, so how long has there been a Vixens on the Rosters then?” Abbey asked.
“A good twenty years before Sandra and Paul joined,” Sarah replied.
“Back then I ran with the unit, only over the last fifteen years has the Gangrels become a more youth based force,” said Jane, “I remember Leigh and Ben Patterson, two very skilled Gangrel members. I was very happy when I found out that both Sandra and Paul had joined the Gangrels and even more happy when I found out that they had joined the Vixens.”
* * * * * *
Fifteen minutes later both the units had re-assembled out side the apartments, where Sarah said to the gathered Gangrels, “Allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters one of the two other units to be based here at the club, the second the unit the Bitch Vixens will be leaving in about a month, but you will see them around the grounds and the club itself, Clare.”
Clare then said, “Hi,” as did the rest of the Hunters.
Sarah then said to the units, if two of you wouldn’t mind driving the mini-buses and follow me to the main club, I’ll show you the facilities located in the club proper.”
“Ok,” said Dean and walked to the mini bus towing the Hammer’s trailer, the driver of the mini bus towing the other trailer also walked to his and climbed in and started the engine, they then followed Sarah and the rest of the Gangrels to the main club.
Abbey turned to Clare and the rest of the Hunters and said, “Do you know something, I think we should go shopping, Rose, Sym and Gareath don’t look very Gangrel in those clothes.”
“I agree with you, hun,” replied Clare.
“My treat,” said Paul, “I’ve not had a shopping trip, other than one’s to get basic living supplies in a good few years, and when we get back, if the three want I will start to inscribe your first tattoos.”
“I’ve not been shopping since mum and dad were killed,” said Rose.
“Then that’s decided then shopping,” said Paul, “and I think it will be fun too.”
Then from behind the group came the sound of a bike slowing and pulling up beside the Hunters, sat on it was Gary who said, “Hi you lot,” when Sarah heard Gary say hi she turned, “Hi Sarah, I was able to get my stuff together sorted faster than I had initially thought so I’m here a couple of days early,” Gary then looked at Gareath, Rose and Sym, he also saw Arrick and Gribbloath flying beside Clare and Abbey, and then asked Clare, “New members?”
“Yeah Gary, new members,” and as Clare said the new members names’ she tapped then on the shoulder and they said hi.
“Hi Rose. Hi Sym, and hi Gareath,” Gary replied.
When the group had entered the garage Clare tapped Sarah on the shoulder and said, “We’ll say bye and we’ll probably see you on Frodar at the pre wedding party.”
“Yeah, you lot off then,” Sarah said.
“Yeah, pretty much so,” Clare said, and grabbed Gary after he had parked his bike and said, “Can you organise a briefing this evening, a policing operation needs to be planned and executed in the next couple of days against an unlisted gang called the Protectors, they are based in some bad lands in South Klebge, could you also let Claire, Hell Bright, Tina and Abs know about the session. They have already been asked and have all said that they are up for providing long range and specialist support.”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Gary, “I’ll see you later, roughly when, do you want the briefing to happen?”
“Start it, around 07:00AN we’ll be back either before or pretty close to it, all the information on the gang is in the intelligence data base.”
“Ok, see you later then,” said Gary as the eight headed for their two FAVs’ and shopping.
When the group had reached the FAVs Abbey said to Gareath, “You think your up for driving to South Peninsula and the Harliquanis Shopping Mall?”
“What are you kidding,” Gareath replied, “I don’t have a driver’s licence.”
“Like we have,” said Clare, “90% of all the Gangrels drive some form of vehicle and most haven’t passed their drivers tests. As long as you keep within the laws of the road the Cops don’t give a shit.”
“If Gareath is going to have a driving lesson then I suggest he comes with me, it’s nothing against you two, but age does bring experience,” Paul said.
“Ok,” said Abbey and climbed into the gunner’s seat of one of the FAVs, with Gribbloath sat looking out on the dash board Paul and Gareath climbed in to the passengers and driver’s seat respectively, Rose, Sym, Clare and Arrick climbed into the other one with Clare in the drivers seat.
When the FAVs had reached the secondary road that ran past the front of the club, Paul suggested, “IC1 I think would be best.”
“Yeah,” replied Clare and the two FAVs turned right and headed for IC1 using the roads rather than the CW.
* * * * * *
It took the two FAVs about 45minutes to reach South Peninsula district and then another 30 minutes to reach the shopping mall as the traffic was not good.
The two FAVs turned into car-park C and headed for the first floor with spaces. When they had found two spaces next to each other they both parked up. When everyone had climbed out Clare took a joint she had rolled earlier out and lit it then after taking a couple of draws offered it to Sym and said, “And that’s another job to be done, getting you three your cannabis pouches.”
“So how many places in here are we planning on frequenting?” asked Paul.
“Just one,” replied Clare, “Gothage, its the Gangrel run Goth shop. The rest of the places are in the back streets we park here because it is easy and it’s a central location.”
The six friends walked to the doors that lead to the shopping mall entrance and push through and run into a ten person strong group of CHMs who look disdainfully at the group as both Abbey and Clare looked straight through them. One of the group called out as the friends disappear into the mall, “Go back to your coffins Vampires.”
Rose turned to Clare and asked, “What did we do to them?”
At the same time Arrick turned around and suck his tongue out, Gribbloath had flown off and a few seconds later, just before the door closed, one of the CHMs had a small can of paint fall on him.
Gribbloath then quickly flew through the swinging door and as he flew past the group he burst out laughing.
Abbey look at him and thought, ‘Was that you just then?’
‘Ask no questions, and you get told no lies, they deserved it, they made fun on my friends,’ Gribbloath thought in reply
“Nothing, being a Goth you learn to expect idiots like that who think its funny to name call and try to wind us up, if we bothered they wouldn’t have stood a chance against us, even with you and Sym,” Clare answered.
“The biggest difference between us and then, is that we except life as life, twats are twats that deserve our pity and support if and when they come round to our way of thinking,” Abbey said.
“Before mum and dad died I know both me and Rose would have probably hung out with that type of group as well,” Sym said.
“You don’t now, and that is what is important,” Abbey said.
“And to be honest I would love to hand those types over to the enemy for a month and see how they like living on the receiving end of abuse,” said Paul, as Clare pushed the door that opened onto the second floor of the shopping mall itself.
The group headed for the nearest escalator down to the first floor and Gothage. As the group approached the store the display showed a couple of Male manikins one wearing a pair of baggies and a t-shirt with the Gothage logo on the front, the other wore a pair of male cut-offs with the logo for ‘From Hell with Love’ on the pocket, the top was a tight t-shirt with one of the many Dark Legion Logos on. The group walked into the shop and was accosted by one of the male shop assistants.
Clare recognized him and said, “Dominic,” with a startled impression on her face. Sat high in the shop was Jib-baath and when he saw Gribbloath and Arrick he climbed down and smiled hello at everyone , Gareath looked at Jib-baath and tried not to look too shocked, both Rose and Sym smiled, ‘hello’ in reply.
Dominic responded, “What the hell you doing here Clare,” and then saw Abbey and Paul and they seemed to have three people he hadn’t seen before, he then said, “Hi Abbey, hi Paul and hi new people?”
Then Dominic saw the attempt of Gareath not to look shocked and he then wandered to where Gareath was standing and said, “meet my partner, the Brownie Jib-baath,” and he then said to the rest of the group, “as all the staff are trusted by Sarah, I asked her if I should tell the staff and she said that it was up to me. I’ve told the ones working here, and also told them that he won’t harm or play tricks on any of them as long as he is left alone to do what he does, help.”
“Arh right and yes,” replied Abbey, “we are outfitting these three new members of the Hunters, Gareath, Rose and Sym, from top to toe.”
Both the Fairies picked up Jib-baath and they flew back to where he had been sitting and joined him as they watched the group go about outfitting the three.
“You have come to the right place then,” said Dominic.
“How are things south the river now Wacker have returned the streets to the population?” Dominic asked as he assisted the group in gathering cloths and trying them on.
“Not to bad, we are currently about to launch a policing action against the Protectors,” replied Clare.
“Can I ask that you look out for Steven, I was hoping that he would stay in contact?” Dominic asked.
“What the kid you guys were with when you had the run in with that mob?” asked Paul.
“Yeah, Paul, him,” replied Dominic, “I think we impressed him and he may be up for joining a unit.”
“That may be useful as two of the new ones are now working from the Club,” said Abbey.
When the group had finished Dominic said, “As I have a run to make to the South Cliffs, I’ll call past the Club and drop off the bags for you.”
“Thanks, you coming the pre webbing party this Frodar,” Clare said.
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, and I think Tim, my brother and a few of his friends are going to try and make it as well,” Dominic said.
“See you there, then,” said Clare.
Paul said as they, including the two fairies, left Gothage, “It should make for an interesting night, what with it being a Fight Night as well.”
“Yeah it should,” responded Abbey, “Who’s fighting.”
“Its what Jaboc is calling an up and coming night, I know me and Richard are on the cards as one of the two main events for the evening, I’m not sure what the other main event is.”
“What’s Fight Night?” asked Sym as Rose and Sym walked out of Gothage each wearing a pair of Black Baggies, a Dark Legion Hell Wars T-shirt and a leather jacket. Gareath closely followed the two girls, and was wearing a pair of baggies and a Huntress t-shirt and again a leather jacket.
Clare sat down and said, “Much better, you are beginning to look like Gangrels now.”
Rose looked into the window of Gothage and saw this once very scared teenager, no not a scared teenager, but a teenager who now had friends and a purpose to her life, ‘Find and rescue Jackie.’
Sym walked over to where Clare was sat and sat down beside her and turned to Clare, “Can I take it that the work the Gangrels do is very similar to police work?”
“Yes and no,” said Clare, “How much do you know about the gang side of Suraban?”
“Very little,” replied Rose, “We saw the Video the member of central that worked in the school we use to go to, but our family was very protective of us both, and almost never allowed us the chance to mix with others at school when not in school.”
Abbey then said, “As we have a Formal wear wedding to prepare form, I think Risers to the Occasions next stop hun?”
“Yeah Risers and then to Face Design for your first steps into Goth makeup,” said Clare and the group got up to headed for the main door, Claire continued, “The Gangrels do act as a sort of police force, in the fact we do police the gangs and make sure they don’t start doing illegal things, we also hire ourselves out to other gangs and its through this that we make most of out money. Central does all of the paper work and most of the investigations, we get the call when a gang needs to be taken down a couple of notches, or in the case of the Aces, removed permanently from the gene pool.”
Outside Clare turned left and led the group down passed the front of the shopping centre to the main road and when the group had crossed it they turned in the close alleys that made up the back alleys of South Peninsula, Clare and Abbey negotiated the back streets with practiced easy and soon in front of the group was a small shop front, above the door was the sign Risers to the Occasions. Clare tried the door and it opened and the group walked into the shop.
Just behind the door was a curtain that made a noise when the door opened, and as each member of the group walked through the few that had not been caught by the door as it opened. The shop was quite wide and extended for at least three shop fronts and extended back, half way down the left hand wall was a set of stairs which led down. The rest of the shop was just full of Goth wears most of it quite formal looking.
Clare stood at the top of the stairs and called down, “Mads, you down there?”
“Yeah I am,” came back the reply from a female voice, a couple of second’s later the door opened and a short thin lady walked up from the basement area, and said when she saw Clare and Abbey, “What can I do for you two?”
“Not us this time Mads, our three friends, require some formal wear for a Gangrel wedding next weekend,” replied Clare.
She took a few seconds to look each person over and smiled to her self and said, “Yes this way young ones,” she then turned to Abbey and said, “You looking for any other clothes, or accessories?”
“Yeah,” said Paul, “We are fitting them out, they are new Gangrels, Mads,” and Paul looked at her.
“Oh my god, Paul Delimetry, what the hell brings you to my humble shop?”
“Out fitting these three and I also passed control of Digital systems to my successor a couple of weeks ago, so I’m back in the business again, Mads.”
“Tarack is downstairs as is Greacher,” Mads said.
“If you two want to join Paul, then do so, I’ll bring these three down when we have got them sorted in at least two pieces of formal wear and a couple more every day wear sets,” Mads said, as Paul started down the stairs.
Abbey turned to Mads and said, “We also need Gangrel complete pouches for them as well, bar the weed.”
“You can have that as well, I do grow for Gangrel supply, not much but some.”
Paul, Abbey and Clare all descended the stairs and the bottom five creaked as they stepped on them, Paul opened the door at the bottom of the stairs and walked in to the Den, Tarack was sat leaning up against the wall and Greacher was lying on a three seat sofa. When Paul had turned the corner he said, “Good afternoon you two.”
“Good afternoon Paul,” said Tarack who moved in towards the centre of the room, when he walked up to Paul he embraced him and said, “Introduce us to your two female friends.”
“I will when we get the fuck in,” Paul said and sat down in one of the arm chairs which allowed Abbey and Clare to actually get into the room, “Abbey, Clare, meet Tarack, Wolfen and Greacher a coalition dog boy, half wolf, half humanoid, I think its important that I also introduce Arrick and Gribbloath, Abbey and Clare’s Fairy partners.”
Greacher looked at Paul and then said, “Your not kidding are you?”
Paul shook his head in reply. Greacher then kicked his See The Invisible psychic ability into action along with attempting to detect the presence of magic and saw both Arrick and Gribbloath smiling at him from the two girls shoulders. “Tarack, just so you know sat on the two girls left shoulders are two Fairies, sat on Clare’s in one with blue and orange hair and sat on Abbey’s shoulder is one with white and green hair.”
Abbey looked at the pair and did look a little shocked but soon regained her composure, and sat down, Clare also a little shocked when she saw two humanoid dogs one standing on his legs the other laying flat on a couch smoking what looked like a roll up, Clare sniffed the air, and smiled.
“Can I take it by the shocked expression you never met our kind before, ladies?” Tarack asked as he passed Paul his big joint.
Tarack then looked at the left shoulder area and concentrated on the area and slowly he began to see the outline of a small human, the more he looked at the area the more he could see, until he saw the fairy and he then looked at Abbey’s left shoulder and a lot quicker he saw Gribbloath. He turned to Greacher and said, “Thanks I can see them now.”
Gribbloath then turned to a very shocked looking Paul and said, “If your mind is open to things not of the world, along with you having been told that we exist and if you also believe in our existence then you will be able to see us.”
“Arh I understand, you are only invisible to those you don’t believe and have not been told of your existence,” responded Paul
Gribbloath and Arrick both smiled at Paul.
“No, we ain’t, but there again until a couple of weeks ago we both use to be simply Gangrels, now we both run in the elite ranks of the conspiracy, along side people like Paul, Richard and others,” Clare said as she got out her tin and loaded a pipe and had a draw from it.
Paul then said, “These two keep this area safe from conspiracy problems, they both are well known in the community as the dark ones. Most nights they will be out patrolling with another six, as the people who created them call them, dog boys, that is the correct term isn’t it for your kind, Greacher?”
“Yeah it is,” Greacher said.
“We both met Paul, four years ago, now roughly, he was doing what Paul did, news stories,” Tarack said.
“Yeah I had heard rumours from the ghost boards of this group that was keeping the streets in North and South Peninsula safe from nasties and they were also keeping the street crime quite low in the area’s as well. I took on the job of conducting some ethnographic research into the environment, with out letting people like Sarah know. It’s how I work, I work without outside help normally I find I fit in far faster if people don’t know who I am than I do when people either know who I am or know I’m in the area. I knew of Mads, I knew at the time that she was a temporal wizard as well as being the owner of this little gem, as I call it. When you two said that we were coming here, I was kind of happy as I knew Mads would still be here,” as the group heard the stairs creak as a group of people walked down then and opened the door at the bottom.
Mads walked in and said, “I thought you would have wanted to see the young ones.”
“Yeah,” said Clare and got up.
“I’ve locked up for the day now, so its safe you two to come up an introduce your selves before they change back and chill down here for a while. One of them said something about makeup I’ve provided them all with a basic makeup kit, they should all go and get the advance items them selves, but they do have a basic kit now,” Mads said.
“Thanks Mads,” said Abbey, “Mind you if you two wouldn’t mind staying on the stairs until, we’ve warned them, they have only been in know, for a couple of days.”
“Yeah, no problem,” said Greacher as Mads walked up the stairs and was followed by Abbey, Clare and then Paul.
When Paul got to the top of the stairs, he said, “Rose, Sym, Gareath you know when we said about you three being on a steep learning curve?”
“Yeah,” Gareath said.
“Allow me to introduce, Tarack and Greacher, two non human, but humanoid,” and Paul put emphisis on the word, “members of the elite conspiracy,” and Paul walked forward and Tarack walked up and said, “Hi ladies and gent. Allow me to,” and he stopped as Gareath fainted from shock, both Rose and Sym looked over there shoulders at the now unconscious Gareath and they both burst out laughing and started to help him recover, quite quickly they had him propped up on his elbows looking somewhat stupid.
“That’s a new one,” said Paul, as stuck his hand out and helped Gareath back to his feet.
“My apologies Tarack,” Gareath said, “I think seeing what I did yesterday, the fairies, sparing and meeting people who, all I can say is they are normal but very unique people, not the faceless morons you see sat in the local pubs and clubs.”
“Oh believe me, what happened then was better than we normally get, which is normally point blunt terror or a screaming fit, and allow me to introduce my colleague Greacher.”
A grey muzzle was sat on two very hairy arms and then the head moved and walking up the stairs came Greacher who like Tarack said, “Hi ladies, Hi gent.”
This time no one fainted and Gareath said, “Good afternoon Tarack, Good afternoon Greacher.”
“Good now the introductions are over with, what do people think?” Mads asked.
Rose, Sym and Gareath stood in Gangrel formal wear. Rose and Sym wore opposites, where in Rose’s fully boned corset dress was Black, in Sym’s it was a deep rich violet, and black in Sym’s was the same deep rich violet. Gareath was wearing a top hat and tails, Paul looked on impressed at the way Gareath looked.
Mads said, “It was the height of the Top hat that gave me the idea, Gareath is quite tall and slim the addition of the Top hat makes him almost seven foot tall, and it folds to almost flat.”
“That does look good, on Gareath. Correct me if I’m wrong, most of the guys, wear a formal suit or similar, Yes, Abbey, Clare?” Paul asked.
“Normally yes,” said Abbey, “no I do agree with you, it does work.”
Mads turned to the three and said, “Change in to the street clothes we picked out and join us for a chill, down stairs.”
“Will do,” Rose said, and the three headed for the back of the shop and the changing rooms.
When the group had reached the bottom of the stairs, Paul said, “When do you think the raid on the Protectors go in?”
Greacher asked Mads, “Can you see invisible things?”
“Generally, invisible things are very much like illusions, as long as you believe it exists it can effect you, but if you don’t believe in it then it has no power over you, why the question?” Mads asked.
“Just for your information sat on Clare’s shoulder is a six inch tall humanoid with wings and blue and orange coloured hair called Arrick, and sat on Abbey’s shoulder is also a six inch tall fairy with white and green hair called Gribbloath,” Greacher said.
Mads looked at the head and shoulder area and cast detect magic and smiled as the two fairies appeared.
“If not tonight, then more than likely tomorrow or the next night, that would put on Darabar evening, and the party is Frodar night,” said Clare, “and Gangrels don’t miss a party if they help it.”
“Hopefully tomorrow night, as I think all three could do with some weapons handling training, before the raid,” said Paul as the stairs creaked and Gareath opened the door at the bottom and in walked Gareath, Rose and Sym, they all had new dark street combats.
Greacher made room on the three seater couch and both Rose and Sym sat down and took out their tins and each rolled them selves a blunt and smoked it.
“So what brings you to the streets of South Peninsula Paul?” Tarack asked as he wandered over from the small Kitchen area, “Oops, sorry ladies, gent didn’t realise you had come down. Drinks?” Tarack asked.
“Please,” replied Sym, “Coffee, white, no sugar, thanks.”
“Thank you Tarack, make that two coffees the same, thanks,” Rose replied.
“Black coffee, thanks Tarack,” Gareath said
“Shopping, I’m now back as a full time ghost and elite Conspiracy operator, I’m now officially a Hunter and I think if Sarah has her way, soon to be an honourable Gangrel.”
“No actually I do want the three of you inducted as soon as possible,” said Clare.
“Tomorrow the three of you are going to get your first lesson on weapons handling, you are going to need to have been taught the basics before the policing action goes in,” Paul said.
“Who you guys raiding then?” Tarack asked.
“A unlisted gang called the Protectors,” replied Abbey.
“These Protectors, they don’t happen to have leader called his Lordship do they,” Tarack asked.
“Yeah, that’s what people have said his name is,” Clare responded.
“Be careful, he is totally insane, he thinks if he drinks the blood of the unfaithful he will gain their powers and become close to becoming a god,” Tarack replied.
“Our unit The Pen Wolf Hounds had a run in with His Lordship a few months back and we failed to capture him then, by a couple of minutes only,” Greacher said
“Don’t worry, we’ll be going in with two full Gangrel units, the Hunters and some elements from another elite Gangrel unit and I may ask Kev to join us, as he does operate a SAMAS powered Armour suit pretty well, and would provide us with the necessary fast pursuit unit should he try and make a break for freedom,” said Paul.
About half way through the afternoon, as Sym was getting some drinks, Mads gave her a hand and said, “I think you might make a powerful wielder of magick my dear.”
At about 04:30AN the group got up to go and they all said, “It has been great meeting you all.”
Paul came up the stairs last and just before he disappeared up, “Keep Intelligence up to date on things, we are beginning to become proactive rather than re-active.”
“Will do Paul, hope to see you at the Academy reception ball this year,” Greacher said, “It will give some of the newer elite something to wet their appetites over before they start project work.”
“Talk to you soon, anyway, bye Mads, chat to you soon,” Paul called, and closed the door and walked up the stairs, and followed the rest of the group out of the back door and the group then headed back towards the car-park.
As the group walked, Sym turned to Paul and asked, “Can I ask you for some advice Paul?”
“Yeah, go ahead,” Paul replied.
“Who should I go and see about seeing if what Mads told me is true,” Sym replied.
“What did she say?” Paul asked.
“She said that I could make a powerful wielder of magick,” Sym responded.
“Ithian or Sharra, they are the resident Magick wielders at the Club,” Paul replied.
“I want to have three of you Magick tested anyway,” said Paul, “it’s important as if any of you can wield magick then you can only take six tattoos, any more and it will affect your magick wielding abilities, and if that is the case then two tattoos are mandatory Protection from Vampires and a weapon tattoo is the second. The other four is your choice. I do advise all my students take the Protection from Vampires Tattoo, and I am telling you all now, I will be pushing very hard to get the unit into the Academy next year. You two already have impressed Jane, and Richard, with your dedication to the cause, and lets just say the way you lot handled yourselves back then was impressive I must say, bar yours Gareath, but I do understand why. Oh and yes, this year we are all going to the Academy reception ball. I think it would be a good experience for all of you, as I’m also trying to persuade Trish to go as well, she is seriously thinking about it at the moment.”
“What happens at the Ball?” Abbey asked.
“It’s would have been the first time the new year meets the elite ranks, they get introduced to the twelve and other members of the elite, normally all elite try and make it, as its an all weekend party and is held on the floors above 200 in Echo Tower in Echo Tech City,” Paul replied.
“Just remind me, how many floors in Echo Tower?” Clare asked, as the group turned down an alley way towards a small connivance store, which they passed and entered the shop next door.
“245 at the last count, I think Jane had another 4 floors added last year, but I’m not sure if they have gone live yet,” Paul replied.
The shop the group had entered was about 8 metres across and extended back by 20metres and had an ornate staircase going to the first floor. From the first floor came a voice like an angel which said, “Welcome visitors to Face Design,” and this lady walks down the stairs from the first floor salon. When she had reached the ground floor, she said, “Arh mistress Clare, mistress Abbey, what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”
“Arage, we are outfitting these three new Gangrels from head to toe and they require some makeup tips from the mistress and master of the Goths.
Then a male figure appears from the back of the shop and glides towards the party and views the two gents and when he sees Paul he stuck his nose in the air, and said, “Oh it’s you, you rag-a-nummfin,” and embraces Paul, “Its been a while since you came up here.”
“I know, I’m back in the business now for good. Running corporation has become boring and I want the fun and adventure of being a Karzzar. Just dumped into Tarack and Greacher,” Paul said as iLleathe looks over his subjects.
“How long have you got here?” Arage asked.
“Hour possible hour twenty, why?” asked Paul.
“In that time I can work miracles with the way people look.” Arage replied, “Shall we my love.”
“Yes lets, please follow us, and if you three wouldn’t mind getting the things we require from down here we shall begin the final stages of your friend’s transformation,” iLleathe said.
“You know so many people Paul,” Clare said, and then asked, “How do you know these two?”
“Arage I met four years ago during my work into Tarack and Greacher, iLleathe is an escaped elf T-Man, I helped him escape from his master on Phase world some 170 years ago. He came with me when I came back to Darra Von and has never left, he thinks of Darra Von as the home he never had,” Paul said, as the three climbed the stairs to the salon and they then moved to the comfortable arm chairs, both Arrick and Gribbloath flew and landed on the back of Paul’s arm chair and smiled at Sym and Gareath, “iLleathe showed himself to have some skill in being an artist and that’s how he made his money, he drew, a lot of the landscapes and pictures taken from view points, are his, he never collects any royalty on the pictures it his way of giving something back to the world that has adopted him. Arage is just so skilled when it comes to the art of makeup. Most Goths come and see her when they have a special event.”
”Arage, you busy this Savraday, from about lunchtime onwards?” Clare asked, “No I’ve been trying to think what to get the couples for there wedding day, and why not give the six of them a complete makeover before the day.”
“Yeah,” said Abbey in agreement.
“Nothing planned, why,” Arage replied, whilst massaging shampoo into Sym’s hair. “God this hair is dirty, when was the last time you actually washed this, young lady?”
“Try about four months ago, the night before our mum and dad were killed.”
Paul said, “That’s a good point I want to look into that killing, and try and find out why.”
“How can you, Paul,” Clare asked.
“Being a ghost means you have access to other lines of enquiries the cops don’t have, like how and why corporations do things.”
In the other hair washing bowl, iLleathe was making sure that the matted hair of Gareath was clean before he took a pair of scissors to it, “Yes well I hope after today you will look after your hair better than you have been doing?”
“Yes I will, but living in a hole in the ground for the last four years, means things like washing hair don’t happen to often.”
“Ok, I’ll let you off then,” then after another two sessions of massaging shampoo in and washing it out, the water was running clear. “Good clean water rather then the dirty stuff, conditioner, and before you say anything, putting conditioner in to hair is an important way of making sure it is healthy and clean.”
“Ok,” Gareath said.
“And I need to do it before you decide what colour you want it to go.”
”What?” Gareath asked.
“See the computer screen up their?” iLleathe asked,
“Yes I do,” replied Gareath.
Gareath’s picture appeared and his hair was coloured matt black then it changed to dark violet. “we use it to show customers what their new looks will be like before we start the transformation,” said Arage.
Sym was looking at the one with two side bunches were tied to the back of her head, it would allow her the freedom of having them loose or tight, “That one, that colour,” Sym requested.
“Nice idea, young one,” Arage said, “Clare can you get me bottle number red 176, green number 4, and blue number 134, thanks.”
“No problem,” Clare said and she headed down the stairs and went hunting for the bottles, and returned after a couple of minutes carrying the three, she put them on the side next to where Arage was rinsing out the conditioner.
Clare returned to her seat and said, “I’ve been thinking about the way the unit is made up.”
“Oh, in what way?” Abbey asked.
“Us three, we are all heading down the road of powerful close quarters fighters. Lets say for argument sake one of those three is Magickal, and I think Rose is looking at joining us three in respects, leaving one to operate in a support role,” Clare said.
“Yeah, I can see that, but you thinking of adding who to it?” Paul asked, “and I agree with you concerning Rose, but your scenario about one of them being gifted in that way may be true, Mads said to Sym when she was getting some drinks, that she could make a powerful wielder of magick.”
“Now that is, but Sharra is to busy with security at the Club, ain’t she?” Clare said.
“Don’t be surprised if Sharra doesn’t hand a lot to Sam to teach a new welder of magick and I think Sharra would be good at it and I know of at least three other wielders in the Suraban area who would love the chance to teach.,” Paul said.
Arage had moved onto Rose whilst the colour treatment was working, iLleathe called out, “Can someone get me Red 78, Green 38, and Blue 38, please.”
“No problem,” said Abbey and disappeared down the stairs and returned after a minute with the correct bottle numbers.
“I’ve not spoken to anyone about this, but do you remember the cult raid when we freed all those trapped fairies?” Abbey asked.
“Yeah I do,” said Clare.
“Did you see Hell Bright’s, Claire’s and the other’s eyes, when their heads snapped back, I seriously thought their necks had been broken,” Abbey said.
“Blood red, no pupils?” Paul asked.
“Yeah,” replied Abbey.
“It’s the power of the ritual they were casting, and the power being channelled, you forget I was there as well,” Paul said.
“Yeah I know, so what was the static charge we felt building up,” Abbey asked.
“That’s the Mana pooling before the casters manipulate and release the energy into the target site,” Paul said, “If you want to learn how Magick works, go and talk to Ithian or Sharra, remember ask them and they will be happy to pass experiences and knowledge on to you.”
“Ok, I think we will, Paul,” replied Abbey
“Am I right in guessing that the stuff you have done up to now is light stuff what with the Wacker Incident and the Protectors?” Clare asked.
“Yes, very much so, get this weekend out of the way and you lot will start getting fit, and I think you two along with the other Gangrel units, should start training the new recruits, and who were you looking at adding Clare?”
“Dominic, Anna and Tony. They proved them selves resourceful over the Cult raid, and very effective in the close support role they took on when we hit Wacker last week, and the proved themselves to be very good at the long range sniper work,” Clare replied.
“Yes, I agree with you there, Clare, and the one thing I know about being a sniper it’s a lonely profession normally, and those three seem to enjoy each other’s company and know how to relieve each other’s tension,” Paul said.
“So you have no problem with it, them?” Clare asked.
“No, I was thinking about something similar but may be not with those three,” Paul replied.
“Ask then this Frodar at the Pre-wedding bash,” Abbey said.
* * * * * *
The rest of the hour was watching the three learn how to apply Goth and Gangrel makeup. At about 05:30AN the group were walking back to the car-park, when the group ran into some very annoying abnochoius late teen arse holes in Chav clothing, and sat on a the steps that led to an upper floor, were a group of other Chav youngsters. Clare could see Gribbloath getting pissed of and thought to him, “Wait and see I think Rose, Sym are going to do something.”
“I’ve had it with them,” said Rose and Sym together and turned.
As Paul said, “Same here,” Paul looked at the twins and saw two girls who were just getting very pissed off with the in your face nature of the three, he had also just noticed Gareath wasn’t too happy either, and said, “Have some fun.”
“Thank you Paul,” said Rose, and the three walked over and rammed a palm strike right in to the nose area of each of the three. They then turned an went back to chatting to Clare and Abbey about the addition of new members.
Gribbloath looked at the scene in utter shock, he had never seen a bunch of people get such a cumupance so fast.
The three teenagers just sat down after getting hit with blood pouring from their now squashed noses. Paul stood and as he turned, “Learn something, bullying people you don’t know, can lead to injuries,” and Paul followed the rest of the group. When Paul had caught up the group he said, “Nicely executed.”
“Thank you Paul, I hope you didn’t mind me getting involved,” Gareath said.
“No I saw you had had enough, I had also had enough and was going to have a few words, but let the young ones hurt the slightly older ones, it normally puts people in their places,” Paul said.
“I did wonder why the other’s didn’t move to assist?” Gareath said.
“Maybe something to do with us two, we both had our jackets open and I know one could see my 357 automatic,” said Abbey, “and even if they had moved to help, Gangrels help Gangrels and Hunters definetly help Hunters.”
* * * * * *
The run back was not great but they did make it back in an hour which isn’t bad for a run from South Penisula to Bariskin district, was close to if not slightly over a hundred miles.
They arrived back at the club at about 06:45AN and the briefing was due to start in 15 minutes.
Abbey said, “Damn I hoping to get food, before the briefing.”
“Don’t worry, the canteen don’t close, if nothing is out on the food runs, go and knock on the canteen doors, normally means they are cleaning up but like with the rest of the staff here, they just love working here.”
“I’ve noticed that, all the staff love working at the club, how come, I would have expected to have some stressed people over the pasted few weeks, but not once. Why?” Abbey asks as she walks with Paul and the rest of the group to wards the briefing room.
“Its very simple. the pay is not great, but the perks, first class treatment at any Echo Tech run medical facility, world wide that is, they get to play with state of the art equipment, tools, and they get to have fun, most of the FAVs in the garage, will have had I would say 90% of any modification already tested out and if it didn’t work, then it is removed, if someone comes up with an idea that works, then that it is used. All of the staff love their career, the chefs love cooking, some dinner times, you will come down and see three of the chefs, carving up the meat before they put it on the plate and other people from the back area serving the rest of the food. And then add in to the equation everyone is automatically listed as a full ghost and offered the training to go with it. That’s what you three will start on tomorrow, weapons handling and fire fight tactics. Tomorrow will be basic weapons handling, firing range procedures and battle simulation training. I think Bill will be joining us as well as Jaboc did say he was interested in learning.”
Stood up front was Sandra with Nibs, along with Blackie and Pixie, sat a short distance away holding her tablet, and listening to something as her head was moving in time to some music. Sandra then said, “Welcome all to this a Central authorized police action against an unlisted gang. What Intelligence has been able to gather about the gang is that it extorts money from its victims and then firebombs any that don’t pay. The leader is named His Lordship, and that’s about all we know.”
“Capture and confindment is preferred on this one, as friends of mine had a run in, we think to be the same gang and he escaped a few minutes ahead of them,” Paul said.
“Thank you Paul, I will leave tactical operations down to the unit leaders and how they want to play things, myself and Nibs will be in control running the operation and I think Bill will be in the battle bus, as I think Jaboc has volunteered to provide heavy support,” Sandra finished, “I now hand over to the Assault leaders, Clare and Abbey.”
“Thank you Sandra,” said Clare and the two walked to the front. “From recon and limited aerial work, we know the gang’s HQ is this building in the middle of this bad lands area, most of the surrounding buildings are basically shells either burnt out or have been damaged due to combat happening. Our advice is don’t use them unless necessary, use the cars and other obstacles for cover rather than the buildings.”
“Can I ask the Marauders and the Hunters, how well versed are they at night ops?” Abbey asked.
“Not to bad, thanks, we’ve been briefed about the black light armour and vision rigs, bar getting use to using then which we’ll do tonight,” Dean replied.
“Doing what?” asked Paul.
“Playing Tag, Bulldog, Hide and seek, style games, using the rigs and armour. Most of us trained in medium street armour, to be now given Black Light is. Different,” Dean said.
“Count at least three more in to those games,” Paul said.
Abbey looked at him in a way to ask, who?
“Rose, Sym and Gareath, they need to learn how to use the rigs as well. It would be fun for all of us to get involve as I do recon we’re going to working together,” Paul replied.
Clare looked around the gathered group and saw sat in the opposite the corner Dominic, Anna and Tony, she smiled when she saw them. The next twenty minutes was spent working out unit tactics, and how the overall plan should work. At about 07:30AN the briefing broke apart and the Marauders and Hammers headed for the canteen as neither had had dinner yet, all the Gangrels walked from the briefing room to the canteen for dinner.
Behind the Hunters which was walking as a group, Lara, Dean and Michelle walked and Lara called out, “Hang on Hunters.”
At this the Hunters stopped and turned and waited for the following guys to catch up.
Lara said, as the three got close, “Hi, I’m Lara, second in command of the Marauders, this is.”
“Dean unit commander of the Hunters and this is Michelle my number two,” Dean said.
Michelle in very broken basic said, “Sorry my basic is not great.”
“No problems, by being number two means you must have the respect of your unit,” said Abbey.
“And generally me and Michelle ain’t to far apart, and on the field its more actions anyway.”
“True, allow me to introduce, myself Abbey, my partner Clare, Sym, Rose, Gareath. The other three you will see around are Dominic, Anna and Tony, a three man sniper team.”
“Dinner calls,” said Rose.
“Very True,” said Paul.
“And oops sorry Paul, Paul Delimetry, our units instructor stoke member,” said Abbey.
“Oh may I say excellent footage on Digital Systems News of the last assault. The announcer never gave the guy’s name who was shooting it as battle went in,” Lara said.
“I’ll tell you who was doing the filming, me, Nibs, Paul and Jum. All the vision Rigs have inbuilt cameras that allow for live transmission to a central place and we set up a complete news studio up and ran the battle live as we went in, I’ve since found out that in Suraban alone, 13 million people switched over to watch, as none of the other channels were carrying anything about the war other than related issues stories. It was as if the war wasn’t happening.”
Gary caught the group up and said, “With that in mind, Central has asked the Gangrels put together a better video for them to show at schools, and I have been asked by my old school’s coach to put one together for showing to next year’s football team, he’s hopping it will stop any notions of becoming a street gang, I was thinking of showing an edited version of the war zone against the Aces, I’ve already said that I would be more than willing to go in and have a chat with them about being a member of a street gang. Which is still the biggest reason most people join gangs.”
“I know Gary, Initially,” Abbey started to say and then they arrived at the food run.
Lara just behind then, “I must cost a bit, to run.”
Gary replied, “It does but Jaboc earns enough from his ventures to finance it.”
Paul smiled at Gary’s explanation and exited the run with a good sized roast dinner and a large piece of apple pie and cream, Paul took his normal drink of two pints of pure orange juice from the machine and walked towards a free table, and was quickly joined by Abbey, and Sym. When the group reached the table they sat down. Lara, Dean, Gary and Michelle closely followed by Clare, Rose and Gareath walked over and grabbed seats further up.
When everyone had finished eating, Paul said to the unit commanders, “when are you planning on starting the fun and games?”
“In a couple of hours, let it get dark then lets have fun,” Dean said.
”Ok, we’ll see you about then,” Paul said and the Hunters got up and took their empties to the wash up point and they headed for the main club. As Clare headed off towards where Dominic, Anna and Tony were sitting chatting to Tina, Abs and Sandra, Arrick followed the rest of the group. The six’s fairy and pixie companions were sat on the table eating some food
Clare walked around behind the three snipers and tapped said, “Myself and Abbey wish to have a chat with the three of you.”
“A bit secretive that Clare,” said Tina.
Clare just looked at her, and said, “It about you three joining the hunters.”
“What us three, in your unit!!” exclaimed Tony.
“Come and chat with us and then give us your answer. I’m heading for the Tattoo Parlour now, and your might as well get to meet the three newest recruits anyway,” Clare said.
“True,” said Anna.
“May I say you have three good looking Gangrels now Clare,” Sandra said.
“Thank you. That’s a good point, who have you got doing your hair and makeup for Sumbar?” Clare asked.
“No on yet, Why?” asked Sandra.
“We asked Arage and iLleathe if they would come and do it, our wedding present to all of you, and Mads says hi.”
“Currently worn clothes from Mads, you need to take Nibs before you disappear to the Academy and ask after Tarack and Greacher,” said Clare.
“Tarack and Greacher, ok, I will do,” Sandra said.
“Come on you three,” said Clare and led the group, followed by the three’s pixie friends, out of the canteen and up the ramps to the reception where, Clare turn the three, “You guys got your pass cards?”
“Yes,” all three replied.
“Ok, just checking,” responded Clare, and walked up to the third floor. She stopped outside the Parlour, Clare then knocked on the door.
Paul called from inside, “Come in you three,” after the four walked in they saw Rose and Sym both sat in the two dentist style chairs. “Before I start and activate the Silence spell. Allow me to explain, Do you know who I am other than being the Chair of Digital systems?”
“No,” replied Anna, “That’s about all we do know other than the information we were told on Savraday evening.”
“Right, I am as Nicolai said, a Black Karzzar and also a Tattoo Demon slayer, and as part of being that I can inscribe magical Tattoos,” and he tapped one and a massive Parrie Lion appeared and sat beside Paul, and it then disappeared, “Rose here has requested yesterday that I tattoo a dual headed sword staff, so she always has a weapon with her at all times.”
Paul then turned to Rose and asked, “Are you ready, I warn you again this is incredibly painful, I won’t start until I am sure you are under and ready for me to start.”
Rose nodded, and laid back, she then started to breathe slowly, Abbey passed her the blunt she had and Rose then took a few deep breaths inhaling the smoke into the deep parts of her lungs, she then closed her eyes and focused on a pin prick of light, and she then attempted to take hold of the pain receptors in the arm area and cut them off from her senses. Paul the focused all his attention on to the small area of skin tapped the head of the chair and started.
* * * * * *
Twenty Five minutes later Paul looked up and tapped the head of the chair and said, “My god, what pain control you have, Rose.”
From everyone on the out side had heard and Paul not, was Sym screaming in agony. But never once letting go of her twin’s hand.
“Yeah, right, did you hear Sym Paul?” Clare asked.
“No,” replied Paul,
“Yeah, twenty five minutes of her screaming in agony.”
“Oops sorry, me and my sister share pain, we can both control our own pain and transfer onto the other one,” said Sym, “I forgot that you lot were here when the first initial stab happened.”
“Not to worry, I’ll just remember to activate the silence on both chairs then,” said Paul, “You decided yet Sym?”
“I have the Protection against Vampires please to start with,” Sym said.
“No problem,” Paul said. Then he turned to the three people and said, “Sorry, I guess Abbey and Clare haven’t told you yet,”
“No, they haven’t,” said Dominic.
“And before I know you don’t see yourselves as in your face fighters, we ain’t asking for that, we want a long range tactical support unit, not a random flatten anything, A specific target dies leaving the surrounding area untouched. Style of support unit,” said Abbey.
Clare continued, “That operates well in all combat forms, Long range precision work like the work, on the Cultist raid, to the close Tactical support firepower you provided on the Wacker raid.”
“I have my eyes on one maybe two more, but they would fulfil the close support our work would have us do. Sym thinks and has been told by a Magick wielder that she may possess the talents. Ithian said, he has no problem testing you all out tomorrow at some point, just go up to his lab wall and knock. And Jaboc does ask, has everyone had a basic medical done yet, one of the requirements of working or staying here at the club is everyone has a medical. In other matters, I am going to start looking at moving us to the third floor of the apartment complex where the other Gangrels are.”
“Why?” Abbey asked.
“Give us more room, for one, and mean that anyone can come and chill rather than not wanting to cause of the third floor, rules,” Paul said.
“That’s a good point I have all your clothes in the van,” Dominic said
“Can you give us a few days, to decide?” asked Anna.
“Yeah, no problem, but you staying this evening or you guys got to get back tonight?” Paul asked.
“No, Sarah’s given me the next week until Torbar off,” Dominic said.
“You know the Marauders and the Hammers are playing a few team games later this evening so they can get use to the vision rig,” said Abbey.
“May give the chance learn the pros advantages the system gives us as a team,” Tony said.
“Oh, yes, another thing, is that when ever I get invited places me and the my team go too, and I am going to very pushy and push for the Hunters to go to the Academy in next years intake, If Jum and Wong hadn’t already been selected, I would have said Clare and Abbey go. As the maximum the Academy take each year takes is twelve. That’s not changed since the Twelve was the first year to attend and graduate.”
“All the twelve was first year to graduate after completing the five year course that is the Academy. Most students spend a good few years teaching or assisting in Academy or personal projects. I have a feeling that Nicolai may suggest that at the next advisory meeting, that he, Jane and if Kev hasn’t, Kev does as well stand down in favour of a successor or another member of the twelve, the rest of the twelve knew that if things took a turn for the worse that they may have to step up to the breach and replace us. I trust my successor and I have warned him that I will always keep a light touch on the wheel from time to time, he will never know when I am, unless it warrants me getting involved. He knows enough not to ask questions when news stories come in via the wires.”
* * * * * *
Up until about 09:30AN Paul chatted and started work on Sym’s Heart with a stake through it tattoo and Gareath’s Eye with a Dagger in it Tattoo, which as he said would make perfect sense, He hits an enemy with that, blind him then either Clare or Abbey hit them, can’t see, oh fuck I’ve been poisoned, collapse.
Paul thought, ‘I think some one could be right about this team.’
At 09:30AN the group left the Parlour which Clare locked up as Paul had also upgraded accounts of the group, as security was back to normal the rules required all rooms on the third floor remain locked unless occupied. The group walked down from the third floor to sub basement 1 and the armoury. Already there was Claire, Hell Bright, Ren, Paul, and Wong, along with the five fairy companions.
Wong turned and said, “You guys up for arse kicking, I’ve been challenged to a night fight on club grounds, tag and your dead?”
“Yeah, who is it?” Clare asked.
“Us, against the Marauders and the Hammers, all Vs. all,” Wong said.
“What including us?” Dominic said.
”Yeah, why not, I heard from a reliable source that if the two teams out there waiting for us had been able to team, together they would have scored pretty close to 100 out of a 100,” Clare said.
“Right then I say we find out how good they are and then we match our level to theirs with our other abilities, I think limit speed boost at crossing spaces, improved senses, and very definently using our friends. This I think will be interesting.” Wong said, and got a nod from all.
When everyone was ready, and was walking out, Anna who was walking beside Rose and Sym and Gareath was just in front, said, “Clare says this is your first time with the Vision Rigs?”
All three nodded.
“Ok. A quick run down on the functionality, the rig provides the user with thermo vision, Low light Vision and infra red vision, along with a visual display of weapon status, where all your friends are in location to you. It also provides an advanced interface to the computers here in Control. Look into the eye area, do you see one screen that looks like a mess,” all three nodded again, “right, on the side of the unit is a switch, move it forward and it activates the eye scanner, you can now select something by looking at it and then blink once to select it, now move it with your eye,” and after a couple of seconds, “blink again to drop the item. Now bottom right hand corner is a small icon, find it and quickly blink twice, that activates something. What that icon does is open up the 180 degree view option now you can put things wherever you want in the screen area.”
“Nice, piece of Tech,” Gareath said, as Bill, with Hrilam flying beside Bill’s leg, ran up from behind, “Jaboc suggested I join you lot and start to mix with people my own age rather than the drug addicts I use to. Oh yeah sis, dad is coming tomorrow, with Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, he pulled then from school today over what the school was teaching the children about all the good the corporations did in the world. Jaboc has already spoken to Nicolai about it and I think they are both planning to meet dad tomorrow to discuss options.”
Night fight tag, was fun, the Vixens and the Hunters won, just, 3 games to 2. Especially when Blackie and Pixie decided to get involved and the joker element helping and hindering both sides equally. Pixie may have slightly helped a bit more both Sym and Rose.
* * * * * *
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Welcome Duggie to the Club.
Chapter 5 — Training and Teachers — Welcome Duggie to the Club. — Ulleam 6th Ebinar
At 08:00 knock, knock was heard from Rose’s door and a voice called through, “time to wake up sleepy head breakfast in 15minutes then to the range for 09:00 for the rest of the day in basic fire combat training.”
Rose slowly swung her legs over and she brushed the upper arm area and a stabbing pain ran through her body, she thought, ‘I must check that out with Sym and Paul today,’ after five minutes Rose was up, but she was not awake, the throbbing in her arm made sure of that, she opened her door, walked out and turned left. She then saw Sym and Gareath just passing the end of the corridor, Rose called out to them, “Hang on you two.”
Sym heard Rose call out, she stopped, then back tracked a few steps and dumped in to Rose as she came round the corner at speed, only Gareath’s quick thinking saved the two from ending up on the floor.
Sym said, “Hi sis, thanks Garth. I want Wong’s hair,” Sym said in angust, “I would love to know how she keeps it so long with out it breaking.”
“Ask her, Sym,” Gareath said, “There she goes now,” and he then turned to Rose and said, “Good morning Rose, I can see you are the worse for wear this morning.”
“Yeah, the arms is throbbing, and because of it I didn’t get much sleep,” Rose said, as the pair turned down the ramp from the third to the second floor, “So how’s your arm?” Rose then asked.
“Sore, very sore, but its worth it in the long run,” Gareath said.
“Yeah, true, seeing Jackie again would be a nice,” Rose said.
“Yeah, Who is this Jackie person anyway?” Abbey asked as she strolled up, with Gribbloath flying just above her head and rested her hands on there shoulders, “If its anything like I would say my first, but that was done by a evil little psycho, its throbbing and sore.”
“Yeah, some what,” Rose said, “No Jackie to me and Sym is the closest thing we got to a mum we used to have, some one who cared and made sure we were safe, I just really like her.”
“To me,” Gareath said, “Jackie is my partner, I witnessed the murder of Jackie’s mum, Mel, and I then rushed the attacker before he could fire and kill Jackie. He fell from the roof of the Central Plaza Hotel. From that point two years ago we never talked about it until we found Rose and Sym huddled in a doorway wet and cold. I’ve visited the local cop shops and asked if they had any open, unsolved cases and it looked like the death of Jackie’s mum, is closed as the shooter jumped.”
“Be careful Gareath that it don’t destroy you, go and see some one about it talk about it and when we do find Jackie, the two of you talk it over,” Abbey said, “Paul taught me and Clare a lesson a few weeks ago about strong emotions. Use it constructively otherwise it will destroy you and those you hold dear.”
“Yes I will do, at the same time I go and get my medical done,” replied Gareath.
“Good, just so you guys know, Claire and Bill will probably be joining us as well,” Abbey said.
“Why Claire, she’s been here a while, hasn’t she?” Rose asked.
“Why Claire, until a few weeks ago the closest she ever got to a gun was more than likely similar to you two, but Darabar she’s on the firing line. She doesn’t know the first thing about weapon safety and it would allow her the chance to learn and get use to a weapon with out the vision rigs, because firing one with the rigs is very different to firing one without,” Abbey said, “Both me and Clare underwent four full weekend’s worth of training in the safe handling of fire arms when we joined the Gangrels. We both joined an established unit, but we still both did the training. I’m looking at probably starting the armoury courses offered as a part of the club membership, because if we do go to the academy, it will provide us with a useful grounding in all things lethal and dangerous. As I play to work very much on creating things lethal and functional.”
“I have a question concerning Nibs, there something about Nibs that ain’t quite right, I can’t put my finger on it, but she has,” Gareath said and then was stopped when.
“There is,” said a voice just behind them as Nibs, Sandra and the three Companions all walked towards the same down ramp, “What do you want to know?” asked Nibs as the five caught Gareath, Rose and Abbey up.
“I can’t put my finger on it, but you have a presence that breads confidence and loyalty, and yet you don’t look older than, I would say you are 20 maybe 21,” Gareath said, and Rose nodded in agreement.
“I’ve not been that age before, hun,” said Nibs to Sandra, “No I’m only just 18, use to be a whimpish little bloke who got the brunt of the bullying at school, that was until my final exams had finished and went to a party organised by the Vixens, and I’m the result of that party. That was what the one thing the school bullies over looked, I don’t play the big team sports like football, or grabit. The sports I enjoy are cycling and street fighting. So pay back is a bitch, when the time comes. The confidence bit, no idea, I just know what I am doing is right and I will try my best at it.”
“18,” said Rose in shocked tones, “You’ve got to be order than 18.”
“No she ain’t,” replied Sandra, “she’s only been 18 since the 17th of Auar.”
“Well, back to business now the Wacker Incident is over,” Nibs said.
Abbey turned to Nibs and asked, “Who’s working control this evening?”
“You mean who’s controlling the policing action?” asked Sandra.
“Yeah,” replied Abbey.
“That would be me and Nibs,” said Sandra, “The plan is to have at least two Gangrels working control at all times, Mystique and some of the local units have all said they would be happy to supply people to work control.”
“That would be good, and that’s something I do need to check, which units work in the area,” Abbey said.
“You know your unit now answers to no one except Sarah and Gareth, and you make all the operational decisions,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, The Hunters are A+ even though you’ve only just been formed. Sarah signed executive order number 5 a couple of days ago and moved The Hunters and the Vixens to the status of Body guard units. And for as long as the Vixen’s are out of the loop, the unit name The Bitch Vixens will be added to the wall, and no unit will be able to take that name as theirs,” Abbey said, “We were told that yesterday before the Marauders and Hammers arrived.”
As the group walked into the canteen they saw the two Clares , Bill and Paul, along with each of their fairy and pixie partners, sitting eating breakfast, Nibs asked Abbey, “Are you listed on Ghost Net Abbey?”
“Not sure,” replied Abbey.
“Hang on, I’ll check,” Nibs said. Nibs took out her PDA and opened NetView and checked for Abbey’s ghost net page, the search brought up Abbey’s associate page only, “What are your plans for the day Abbey?” Nibs then asked.
“Training with the Hunters, Claire and Bill are joining us as well,” Abbey replied.
The group approached the food run and each one gathered up a good sized breakfast, at the end of the run as normal was a couple of large plastic bowls, with Daraus’ food and water in.
As Abbey passed the food bowl she picked it up and placed it on her tray and said to Nibs, “I have Daraus’ food bowl.”
“Thanks Abbey,” replied Nibs, and then grabbed Daraus’ water bowl, and followed Abbey, Rose and Gareath to one of the tables.
When everyone had got there, Nibs put her hand on the food bowl Abbey had and put her bowl on the ground and looked at Daraus whilst Abbey put the food bowl down. As the food bowl hit the ground, Daraus had his head stuck into the bowl and was munching his way through breakfast .
“How’s the new Gangrel units settling in, Abbey?” Sandra asked
“I think they are ok, I’m not sure what they are doing about furniture. Paul has talked about us moving the Parlour to the same building and also basing the Hunters there instead of in the main Club. It may prove to be good, and it may not. Did you hear the Marauders lost their unit commander a couple of days ago, and from what I saw of Lara, The Marauders second in command, yesterday lunch time she didn’t seen to be too badly phased by things, only time will tell, anyway Gary now is now in command of the unit,” replied Abbey, “I think it may prove useful to have a couple of units just out of training with us training up these three, we all had fun last night playing tag with the vision rigs.”
“It look like fun,” Nibs replied, “Me and Sandra were sat on the roof yesterday evening looking up at the stars. From what we saw both Blackie and Pixie help and hindered each team equally.”
“What was the final score line?” Sandra asked.
“3,2, to us the club against the combined Marauders and Hammers. They are very good when team working,” Abbey said, “It should be more fun when these three understand basic combat operations better, and know the signals we use.”
When breakfast was finished, Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie headed for Control and left the rest of the group sat eating and chatting awaiting Paul Snr. who was going to be teaching them.
“Very few of the Vixens know what the club has to offer in the way of training and recreation facilities,” Paul said, “Claire told me yesterday that she had asked Richard if she could be taught fire arms handling before she went to the Academy. Richard pointed her to Paul Snr.”
Paul Snr. walked up from the direction of the armoury and said, “Right shall we depart for the range, Hi Paul, you joining us as well?”
“Yeah I am, I hope you don’t mind,” Paul replied.
“No, it gives us a better chance to advise and correct mistakes and problems as they arise,” Paul Snr. replied.
The group got up and cleaned up their dirty plates and followed Paul Snr. out of the Canteen towards the Garage via the Armour, where Paul Snr. asked Anton, who was working the front desk, “Has Benny taken the H-8s and ammunition to the range yet?”
“Yes he has Paul,” Anton replied.
Paul Snr. then led the group through the garage and along a short distance of the underground road that linked most of the buildings around the edge of the club grounds with the club itself. When the group had arrived at the Range door, Paul Snr. saw that a red lamp above the door was flashing and said, “Ok group, see the lamp above the door,” the group nodded to indicate that they had, “is flashing, it means that the range is in use. You have two options you can either check the range via the viewing room, which is entered by that door, at which Claire opened and Charrbrr and Deedban flew in to and was closely followed by the other fairy partners, or you can walk in to the range itself, I would advise using the viewing room as it can be rather noisy when many people are shooting. I know who’s using the range at the moment as I spent a couple of hours in here myself this morning loosing some rounds down range.” Paul then turned and opened the door and indicated for everyone to enter.
When the group had entered Paul saw the partners had landed on the sill and was watching the activities and going ons in the range itself.
When everyone had entered Paul Snr followed them in and closed the door, he then led the group to the large open area near the right hand side of the range. From the far end of the range the group could hear some one was burst firing a weapon. The open area was divided into two distinct areas one area had marks along the floor to indicate firing positions and the other area behind in was where people stood and watched or spotted for the shooters. Paul said, “In this area if there is a range officer, then their word is law, you don’t mess around in here at all, I’m not saying that any of you would, but I have been on some ranges when people have been messing around.”
“Paul,” Paul Jnr said, “Who are the qualified Range officers?”
“Myself, Nicolai, Richard, Jane, Jaboc, Benny Sharra, Sam, Anton, Ann, and Damien who is the guy firing down the far end,” replied Paul Snr., “anyway, whilst using the open range, you all should wear ear defenders,” and Paul issued each person with a set of ear defenders, and then said, “if I say cease fire, stop firing at the next best point, if you are at the point of no return, fire, if not try not to.”
“Which one of the experienced shooters wants to tell me the first rule of weapon’s handling?” Paul Snr. asked.
Clare stuck her hand into the air and said, after Paul Snr. had indicated for her to do so, “First rule of safety is when you are handed a rifle make sure the safety is on and if its not, query it with the previous owner.”
“Good,” replied Paul Snr., “second rule someone.”
Paul Jnr. stuck his hand in to the air along with Abbey, Paul Snr. pointed to Paul Jnr. to answer, “The next rule is if it has a magazine stuck up into the magazine port, remove the magazine, check it and then check the breach. If no magazine is in place, check the breach to make sure it is clear.”
“Very good,” Paul Snr. replied, “You will find that most weapons if they are racked will have a full magazine loaded, but that’s to do with us being a combat centre, most commercial ranges will store weapons without magazines being loaded. Right I asked Benny if he wouldn’t mind supplying a rack of H-8 assault rifles and 2000 rounds of magazined ammunition.” Paul Snr. then started to issue the H-8s to the new firers along with sights to the spotters.
As Paul Snr. was issuing the H-8s he intentionally moved the safety selector from the safe to single round as he issued Claire with her H-8. As she had been told to, she checked the safety selector and said, “Paul, this is correct?” and showed Paul Snr. the safety switch.
“No, good. Be warned I run little tests like that with people I’m training to make sure you lot always check,” Paul Snr. replied and continued to issue the weapons and sights. He then saw Anna, Dominic and Tony were stood in the viewing room and waved them in. Paul Snr. also smiled when he saw the fairy and pixie companions sat on the sill in the viewing room
As the three entered they were joined by Nibs, along with Blackie, who was carrying her new bow and six full quivers of arrows. Nibs smiled as she passed the group and walked towards where Damien was shooting after grabbing a pair of ear protectors.
Anna said, “I saw you enter the range, but was waiting for Anton to issue Dominic and Tony their boxes, and as we weren’t sure on the range rules we thought it better to wait in the viewing room than to actually walk in.”
“Ok, well you’re here now, Anna can I take it you are here to spot as you ain’t got a weapon?” Paul Snr. asked.
“Yeah that was the idea I had to either help the new people or to spot for Tony and Dominic,” replied Anna.
“Would you mind spotting for either Bill or Gareath, otherwise I’m spotting for two,” Paul Snr. asked.
“No problem,” replied Anna.
“Spotters if I could also ask that you watch the shooters and correct general fire problems, as it’s easier to fix problems now rather than to unteach problems later,” Paul Snr. said.
All the four spotters said, “No problem.”
Paul Snr. then commanded, “Firers and spotters to your fire lanes please.” When all five firers had taken a fire lane, and had been joined by a spotter in the next door lane, he commanded, “To the prone position and ready.”
Each of the spotter’s checked the firers and corrected any obvious problems with the way they were positioned.
When Paul Snr. saw that each of the firer was ready, he placed beside each a full magazine of 40 rounds and when he had placed the last next to Gareath, he commanded, “Firer’s load.”
A couple of seconds later the all five firers had slotted the magazines home and operated the action to load the first round, Paul Snr. commanded, “At the target in front, single round fire grouping, in your own time open fire.”
Very quickly a rolling crack was heard as all seven shooters fired the first round. About five minutes later the five trainees had fired off the last of the 40 rounds. Both Dominic and Tony just kept firing as Dominic was practicing grouping accurate burst fire on to the target and Tony was just practicing.
When the last round had been fired from the trainees, Paul Snr. commanded, “Trainees, unload.”
The spotters for each of the trainees ran through the unload procedures and when it was finished check and cleared the weapons. When all five weapons had been cleared the firers used the spotter scopes and checked their targets.
Clare who had been spotting for Sym said, “Some of your shot groups weren’t to bad, and some were terrible, but I think that’s more due to this being the first time you have handled and fired a firearm. I can’t see any problems with the way you handle the weapon either.”
“Thanks Clare, I did find the H-8 to be heavy and ouch my shoulder,” Sym replied.
“That to be expected, I think it took me five sessions on the range before I didn’t feel the kick, so don’t worry about it. I fully expect everyone to be bruised and to have aching arms after today,” Clare said.
Abbey who had been spotting with Rose had noticed distinct movement in the barrel when Rose had been firing and when Rose looked at the target said, “God that’s crap.”
“Yeah, well,” Abbey said, “I wouldn’t worry about it, the H-8 is a heavy weapon, and I do see most of The Hunters working with SMGs or similar rather than assault rifles, so I wouldn’t worry about that, what’s more important is that you can see where you are going wrong, and to put it bluntly you’ve been a Gangrel for two days, and it was a good three weekends of fitness and team work training before either me or Clare every got to handle a firearm other than our pistols. So I wouldn’t worry about it.”
“Thanks,” Rose said.
Paul Jnr. said when he had cleared Claire’s H-8, “Other than the H-8 being a lot heavier than the H-6 and the D-300, that was pretty good.”
“Thanks hun,” Claire said, “I did notice a distinct difference when firing the H-8, especially with out the vision rig.”
“I know, there is a distinct difference,” Paul Jnr. said, “I have to admit you had no noticeable movement when you were firing other than the last 15 rounds that trailed off.”
“My arms did start to ache at that point, so I ain’t surprised,” Claire said and smiled at her love.
Paul Snr said to Gareath, “That was impressive, almost all your rounds are within 6 inches of your first, and most of the grouping problems you had where due to a combination of the weapon’s kick and your arm being sore, I think.”
“Thanks Paul,” responded Gareath, “I did find the weapon to be a little heavy.”
“Yeah the H-8 is one of the more heavy assault rifles, only the TY-15 Battle Rifle is heavier, other than the ISWs and MGs that is,” Paul Snr. said, “if you lot feel up to firing in the same position as Tony, we shall do that position and only those who feel ready should try the standing position.”
Half an hour later Claire, Sym and Gareath had all tried all three, but Sym had gone back to the sitting position after firing two shots, Claire after ten and Gareath after 15 shots, as the weight of the H-8 took it’s toll on the firers.
When everyone had finished trying the three positions, Paul Snr. said, “Right time for you lot to find your selves your preferred weapons’.” He got up and was soon joined by the rest of the trainees, Anna also joined the group as Paul Snr. took the weapons from each trainee and replaced them on the rack, he then pushed it as the group walked towards the armoury. Clare remembered to open the door to the viewing room and out came the fairy companions who flew to their respective partners.
On the walk to the armoury Bill asked Anna, “Have you got any suggestions on what would be a good firearm Anna?”
“No, weapon choice is very much a personal thing, it depends on how you see your self as providing protection to specialists like Tony and Dominic, or just a general grunt,” Anna replied.
The group approached the armoury and Anna as all she wanted was her case, she walked to the window and asked Anton who standing behind the counter, “Can I have Anna Pickering, weapon’s box please.”
“No problem,” replied Anton and typed Anna’s name in to the terminal and after the display told him where in the main room it was, the robot went and brought to the end of the run,. Anton walked over to it and dragged it to the hatch and posted it through.
Anna accepted it and walked a short distance away and got out her HK77SMG and all ten of the magazines. She then locked the case up and put it on the run next to Dominic and Tony’s, she then walked back to the firing range.
Paul walked up to the window and asked Anton, “Is Benny about?”
“Yeah he’s in the office,” replied Anton.
“Could you get him thanks,” Paul requested.
“Sorry,” Anton replied, and called, “Boss, Paul’s here to see you.”
“Thank you Anton,” Benny called back and walked out of the office and over to the counter.
Paul walked up the counter to where Benny was waiting, “Any chance we can let the young ones loose in the weapons store and give then a basic armoury taster?”
“Yeah, I don’t see why not,” Benny said, he then unlocked the door and open it. Paul pushed the rack of H-8s in and left then next to Benny’s office door way. Benny then closed and locked the armoury door and led the party to through the active box shelves, and through an opening in the four metre thick blast wall. The room beyond extended the armoury by another 75metres and the room contained shelf upon shelf of weapons, Benny turned to the group and said, “Young ones, in here we keep at least two copies of every single weapon on the market, and a lot of the ones that come out of the Academy. The more popular items, we keep more of, last count excluding the D-300s in the weapon boxes, we had 60 copies. Some of you may already know that myself, Sharra and Sam all run range courses, basic and advanced armoury courses, and we also run training workshops, and seminars and also training sessions. I noticed you booked out the whole battle simulation room, Paul Snr..”
“Yeah I know, I’m training the young ones,” Paul replied.
“You don’t get any argument from me on that point Paul,” Benny said.
“Yes, just wander and if you have any questions, bring the weapon here and show me or you, if your up to speed on the latest out of the arsenals Paul?”
“As up to date as a reporter should be on what may be trying to kill him,” retorted Paul.
As the group started to wander all the fairy and pixie partners sat on or flew slightly above their respective partners shoulders, and smiled.
* * * * * *
After spending ten minutes wandering the assault rifles, Claire walked back from the shelves carrying an MA60 Pulse assault rifle, when she had arrived, she asked Benny, “What are the differences between the MA60 and the MA260. I know both Nibs and Sandra use the MA260?”
“The biggest difference between the 60 and the 260 is the 260 has two 10mm barrels and carries 200rounds of ammunition compared to the 60’s single and 100rounds, in all other respects they are the same weapon,” Benny replied.
“So can I take it that any MA series weapon if it’s a 200 series weapon is has a twin barrel.”
“Pretty much yeah, except the MA-2000 is a 30mm auto cannon and the MA-1000 is 15mm rail gun.”
”Ok,” said Claire and went and sat down with Paul
“You got a copy of Nicolai’s missile rifle? Benny,” Paul asked
“Actually no we ain’t at the mo, I supplied the only other copy of it to Brain, the commander of Sarah’s prime body guard unit. We should have a new shipment arriving in the next couple of days, which should include at least three missile rifles, and three charge particle cannons,” Benny said.
Rose walked out carrying a Trig 27d SMG and walked over to where Paul and Benny were stood and sat. “Is this the same weapon as the one I had when I arrived?”
“That looks like the Trig 27d,” replied Benny, “Hang on, let me check what you had when you arrived.”
“I think it was the 27b Benny,” said Paul
Benny turned around and typed in Rose’s name into the computer terminal, after a couple of seconds, the terminal showed what was in Rose’s weapons box, “Yeah, your right Paul it was a 27b.”
“Ok, what the difference between the two?” Rose asked.
Benny replied, “The Trig 27d as that one is, a version upgrade on the Trig 27b. The nicest thing about the Trig 27 series is the arm support and the bullpup side in magazine make up. The Trig 27b can fire 600 9mm rounds a minute and has an effective range of about 400metres, the 27d has a fire rate of 720 rounds a minute and has a slight increase in the effective range. I think one of the fourth years at the Academy is working on giving certain weapons the ability to handle APEX as well as the normal rounds.”
“That will be nice,” replied Paul Snr..
“Excuse all the questions,” said Rose, “but what is an APEX?”
“The questions are good,” replied Paul, “It means your interested in learning and understanding. What an APEX round is, it stands for Armour Piercing Explosive tip, its slightly better at going through armour and then it blows up.”
“And makes a nasty mess,” said Benny.
“I think I may have found my fire arm then,” said Rose.
Paul asked Rose, “Have you been given a pistol yet?”
“No, me and Sym haven’t yet,” Rose replied.
Paul turned to Benny and asked, “Where do you keep pistols?”
“Over there,” replied Benny, and pointed to the two nearest shelves.
“What weapon would you recommend for Rose, Sym, Gareath and I guess Bill?” Paul asked Benny.
“For the girls, the Y7, I see Echo 44 or similar for Gareath, and for Bill, Delt 357,” replied Benny.
Whilst Rose was talking to Benny and Paul, Gareath was looking at the SMGs, and asked Abbey, who he could see in the next aisle, “Weapon modifications, how common are they?”
“What generally or you talking specific modifications,” Abbey replied.
“General but only to the Gangrels, and yes I have a couple of specific weapon modifications in mind,” said Gareath.
“What modifications you looking at?” asked Clare as she walked around the end of the aisle and approached Gareath.
“Converting a Trig 27d for left arm use and shortening the barrel on a pair, one for the right arm and one for the left, and having claws,” Gareath replied and continued, “Punch in, claws in and shoot the enemy as well.”
“I can see you becoming a person after our own hearts,” said Abbey as the three walked towards where Benny and Paul were sat.
When the three approached Gareath asked, “Benny would it be possible to modify a Trig 27d so I can wear it on my left arm and shorten the barrel on both the left arm one and a right arm?”
“That modification sounds like a punch gun almost,” said Paul.
“Yeah, your right Paul it does,” Benny said, then he turned to Gareath and said, “follow me,” and Benny led Gareath to an area labelled the ‘Weird and Wonderful’, and straight to this weapon, it looked like you wore it on the back of the hands.
“No, I can see what you mean, but no, I’m also planning on adding 3 or 4 blades to the backs of my hands so when I hit I shoot or I can rip or both, plus I want some ranged fire power.”
“Now I understand, and the answer is yes, do it yourself, most of the staff here are more than happy to help and advise when it comes to things like modifications.”
When Gareath heard Benny say ‘Do it yourself’, his eyes lit up and a smile spread across his face.
“No, that’s a good point, when Jaboc opens the club from this Friday he has asked unless the unit are on operation then he wants you to work as hidden security, just use your eyes and ears on the floor of the club and inform security of any problems you hear about,” Paul said.
Bill walked from where the assault carbines where kept carrying a M42 Pulse Carbine and went and sat beside his sister and looked rather happy at his choice of weapon.
Paul Jnr. looked at Bill and said, “You look happy Bill.”
“Yeah I think I may have found my main weapon,” replied Bill
Sym then walked over carrying an MA-40 Carbine variant and as she approached her sister she said, “I think this is more my style, keep your arse out of trouble sister,”
Rose stuck her tongue out at Sym and smiled.
Benny then said, “Let me see about organising some ammunition for those. Pistols, Paul.”
“Good point, Your four go and have a look at the pistols and chose one,” said Paul
The four walked to where the pistols where kept and after looking at the large variety of pistols. Very quickly Sym had chosen hers which was Tard Kinetic 38 Automatic. Rose choose a Y7 automatic and both Gareath and Bill choose 44 Echo Magums.
“Carry your pistol everywhere unless Central rules indicate otherwise.” Clare said.
“And when the next supply shipment arrives I’ll get the garage to install hides in your unit’s FAVs Paul,” said Benny.
“Also could you ask then to install a hide for a either the A-58 Missile Rifle and the A-59 Neutral Particle Rifle,” asked Paul.
“Yeah ok,” said Benny as he disappeared into an closed off area.
Claire had been sat beside Paul, since she had decided to change from the D-300 and H-6 to the MA-60, “Do you know something hun, I feel so much more healthier since I joined the Vixens?”
“Yeah I noticed, you’re gotten a lot tougher as well,” Paul replied, “No longer are we seeing the shy Claire, which I love I may add, but I love all of you equally.”
“Good I hope so, I know I’m fitter than I ever have been,” Claire said.
“Yeah I have notice,” Paul said, “I’ve noticed you have been becoming a lot stronger as well.”
“Yeah, but saying that hun, is your mental toughness increasing, Ithian has started to teach both me and Hell Bright spells like Fear and Horrific Illusion,” Claire said.
“I think so, until the Wacker Incident started I knew that I could handle the stresses of Gang combat, but the rescue mission, that, was a whole another ball game, trained professional soldiers carrying similar equipment and with armoured vehicle backup, that is a whole another level of stress,” Paul said.
Paul and the others came back and at the same time Benny appeared carrying a D-1000 Sniper Rifle and pushing a trolley on which was four boxes of ammunition, a lot of empty magazines, and other tools. All the fairy companions had the same idea and flew to the front bar of the trolley. “Right shall we,” said Benny as he waited by the exit.
Everyone followed Benny out of the Armoury and back through the garage towards the firing range.
Paul Jnr., Clare and Abbey turned and walked towards the main hatch. Anton who was sat cleaning an MA40 said, “Can I help you?”
“Yeah, can I have Paul Patterson’s weapon box?” asked Paul Jnr.
“Yeah, no problem,” Anton replied and typed in Pauls name and collected from the run and posted it through the hatch, Paul pushed it a short distance, opened it and retrieved his D-300 and five magazines. He then followed the group towards the range.
Then both Clare and Abbey asked for their boxes and like Paul took their main fire arms out and placed it beside the other cases that were out.
Gareath asked, “Shall I push it Benny.”
“Thanks, I noticed your eyes lit up when I said about the staff being more than happy to offer advice and assistance,” Benny said.
“Yeah, I’ve always loved mechanical things, not so much the electronics, but the mechanics of things, and this would be the first time I’ve been this close to being able to tinker with things,” Gareath replied
“Right, no Jaboc offers all club personal the chance to learn many more things than the main reason why you’re here, I think Bill is finding that out for himself,” and Bill nodded at the comment, “I and Ann, run advanced Armoury courses for club personal, local city security forces and Echo Tech Security personal, Sharra and Jaboc both run an advance combat training in the battle simulators. If you want to learn about all things security, talk to Sharra and Sam. Big mechanical things talk to Macca rather than his boss Fred, but that due to the fact he has no tongue, he ate it to show some interrogators he would never betray his friends. The story of how and why it happened, Fred was ghost running with Richard, Jaboc, me, and a couple of other ghosts, when Fred was arrested for a minor crime, except two guys from Sec Com interrogated him about us and our operations, he told us via him writing it, he said you want my friends you go and find them and pulled his tongue out and slammed his teeth closed and then he ate it. The next thing Fred realises is that he’s in an ICU ward someplace with no tongue.”
“That’s loyalty for you,” said Paul.
“That is very true,” said Gareath, “Can I take it you graduated from the Academy, Benny?”
“No, I was just very good friends with Jaboc before he left for the Academy and when he came back I was also very good friends with Richard, both Fred and Macca also graduated, Fred I think in the same year as Jaboc, and Macca a few years later,” Benny said, “A lot of the heads of departments are ex Academy, or in my case closely related to the conspiracy, Ann my number two, graduated, and happily works under me.”
When the group got back, the light was still flashing, Paul Snr. opened the door and the sounds of quite a few more shooters drifted out of the door. Just as Claire and Paul were about to walk in, a guy pulled up on an electric vehicle which was towing a trainer on which was a large number of large boxes, he smiled at Claire who held the door open, he said, “No thanks, I need to be in the viewing room.” He climbed out and grabbed one of the large boxes and took it into the viewing room. As he opened the door the Fairy companions flew in and returned to their seats on the window sill. Just as Claire and Paul Jnr walked in an area of the wall disappeared and was quickly replaced by the box the guy had taken in. On the front was a digital display which read 10,000 .357 cartridges, looking along the wall under the viewing window was 20 boxes of similar size. The next one then disappeared and a couple of minutes later it too was replaced by a similar box but this one’s digital display read 10,000 .44 cartridges.
When Claire and Paul had joined the rest of the group, Benny said, “The boxes over there that Thomas is replacing is where firers in the range can get more ammunition from, rather than wandering back to the armoury, we just ask the when the counts drop below 1000 you let the armoury know, and what calibre of round. How they work, type in the weapon you are using and select the correct quality and that amount is dropped into the hopper, its then up to the user to reload, the door way there leads into the viewing room, where a lot of the firers go and reload.” Then after a short pause Benny then said, “Right your weapons should have a full magazine in them, but you lot can learn how to reload magazines, come and get four or five magazines and a bowl of ammo and feed the bullets into the magazines, so you have more than one magazine.”
Gareath, Rose, Bill and Clare walked over to the trolley and took a bowl and five magazines each. Benny then dropped a quanity of rounds into each bowl and they walked towards the right hand wall and sat down and started to feed rounds into the magazines.
As they started Benny said, “Also start looking at rounds, and comparing then with others, I will bring some 10mm APEX rounds along later to show you those but normally users of the APEX firing weapons used sealed magazines, even though the rounds are now a lot more stable, but it dates back to when they first came on to the market,” Benny said.
At this point Sandra, Wong, Jum, Tina and Abs, all of them had their fairy partners and beside Sandra walked Daraus, all walk into the range and smiled at Paul and his group. They all stop and listen to Paul, “When you have enough ammunition, have fun, remember the range is open 26hrs a day, and all we ask is that it is kept tidy.”
Claire and Paul turned around and saw the back of Wong’s as she walked into the private area, rather than the public area, and the pair walked after them.
Sym walked up to Paul and asked, where do I get ammunition for this,” and showed Paul her the MA-40 Carbine variant, without the grenade launcher.
“Ok, large gun, you have, why?” asked Paul and led the way to where the 10mm binary rounds were stored, and the box had just been replaced.
“Keep, my twin sister out of trouble, Rose has a fiery streak in her and has gotten herself in to trouble before, but in the controlled confines of school and home, now we are in the big wide world, those rules no longer apply, therefore, one of us has got to have some brains,” Sym replied, “and that just happens to be me.”
“I’m thinking about unit make up and how we organise, Sym, can I ask for your opinion on an idea as Paul bent down and took out four full 10mm MA-40 binary magazines, and handed then to Sym who put them in to her arms and carried them back to her firing position. “The Vixens work in pairs and fours, and that I know is cause of how they work and partners, I was thinking of operating in threes, me, Clare and Abbey in one unit, you, Rose and Gareath as a second, the sniper team, when we get one as a third and anyone else in the four unit.”
“Sounds ok,” Sym replied as she sat and put the MA-40 to her shoulder and gingerly squeezed the trigger plate, and fuutttt, whisssstttthhhmmmm, was heard as a round went down range, Sym smiled as the recoil wasn’t like she had expected, she then normally pulled the trigger, and a chain of 10rounds went down range, the smile grew even bigger, and she then clicked the safety to full auto and pulled the trigger back hard, and in a few seconds, she had spent 30 rounds, when she released the trigger.
Paul said, “Nice shooting, take a look,” and passed Sym the sight, “The round in the bottom right I think was your first shot, the group in the top left was your second group the hole in the middle was the last firing.”
“I don’t know, the H-8 hit my shoulder rather hard, but I didn’t feel a thing, with the first round, only a slight kick with the second, and about the same on the third burst, but ain’t these guns suppose to hit your shoulder rather hard?” Sym asked and a high rate of fire SMG opened fire.
“There should be some form of kick, may I?” and Paul asked for Sym’s MA-40.
”Yeah, go ahead,” Sym replied and put the rifle’s safety on and passed Paul it, who checked it and smiled at Sym.
Paul then stood and pulled the trigger after selecting full-auto, and 59 rounds went down range, “Your not kidding Sym, Benny did you know the MA-40s have now got negligible kick to them?”
“No, I didn’t,” Benny said, he then turned round to face Paul, and got passed Sym’s MA-40 and a fresh magazine as the one in it was empty, “Thanks,” said Benny as he ejected the old one and rammed the new one home and selected burst fire and worked the trigger and in under ten seconds, had emptied the magazine.
“What the hell, that was fast,” Paul said in astonishment.
“No, that weren’t, on a good day I can put 3000 odd rounds down range in a minute.”
“How?” Paul asked.
“Look at the trigger design, remind you of anything?” Benny asked.
“The spark guns trigger,” Paul replied, and passed the MA-40 back to Sym who took it, replaced the magazine and put ten, ten round bursts into the next target, and she then lay prone and dropped the third magazine in and started to put various number of rounds from one to ten, after a few more magazines, she had been able to work out the one, three and five round depressions, but could she get the two and four, no she couldn’t.
At about 12:00BN Paul called a halt to the range session and asked everyone, “What have you lot learnt?”
Everyone chimed, “How to safely handle weapons, and range drills.”
“Good, now get the hell out of here, Hunters, I have a basic combat training session booked this after noon in the room opposite, from 01:00AN, so you have two hours to chill. Put your weapons on the racks and get out of here.”
As Clare walked out she remembered to open the door to the viewing room and like earlier all the companions went to their partners.
As the two Pauls and Claire walked out of the range, and Charrbrr and Deedban joined them, Jaboc drove up in one of the electric vehicles and said, “Get in,” to Paul Snr. and to the other two Jaboc asked where you two heading?”
“The Gangrel Apartments, Gary invited us over to meet the two units,” replied Claire.
“Get in, because I’m heading to the same place,” and then Jaboc turned to Paul Snr. and asked, “I want to know what you think about the Hunters having a floor in the Gangrel apartments, and to the idea of you and the hunters moving there for how ever long you guys are here?”
“I have no problem with it,” said Paul, “I was thinking the same thing.”
* * * * * *
A bus pulled up opposite the Club on its normal stop and a gent and three young children got out, the three young ones were all were carrying small rucksacks, he turned and looked across the street at the Club, very likely to be his and his kids new home or a start point to a new better life for all of them. The view they had was a large fenced off area with a single vehicle and person entry point with a small cross roads and beyond that the club, a massive four storey building, built in the era when the dark architecture was king, foreboding and full of mystery. Around the edge of the grounds were lots of buildings, some massive office blocks, others small apartment block style buildings. He then saw Gary, wearing a t-shirt of the Marauders wander up towards the main gate from the nearest apartment block, which was a three storey one, ground, first and second floors, in the windows he could see some of the inhabitants, sitting chilling, listening to music, one looked like he was whilting a piece of wood with a knife, he called out, “Gary.”
Gary stopped and turned towards the road and saw who had called him and said after Duggie and the three kids had crossed the road, “Hi, what brings you here to the club?”
“I’m here to chat to Jaboc and people about a few options, I pulled Hemma, Beatrice and Damien from school yesterday, and they ain’t going back to the city and corporate run places,” Duggie said, and started to walk towards the main gate. When he got there, Gary signed them in as visitors and the four got issued with visitor Ids. Gary then led them outside and asked, “Can the Gangrel Marauders offer you four a drink and a seat?”
“Certainly I would love a tea and I know the kids want to tuck into lunch, I said not until we were here,” Duggie replied, “what you doing here yourself, I always thought you were a Vixen and would remain one?”
“No, I led my previous unit, and had been semi leading the Vixens, but Nibs has proven herself to be far better leader then any of us thought. I also chaff under someone else’s tactical command, and so I left a few weeks ago. I’m still a Vixen and will always be one, but I now command the Marauders, along with the Hammers are the only non specialist units the Gangrels have in the area, most of the other units were decimated by the Wacker Incident, and are going to need time to rebuild their strengths, so The Hunters and these two are it for the time being,” Gary replied.
As the five walked into the back area, Jaboc, Paul Snr., Paul Jnr. and Claire walked up from the underground parking and storage facilities. Hemma saw Claire and Paul Jnr. first and called, “Sis, Paul.”
Both Paul Jnr. and Claire looked over and saw Duggie and the three young ones, and walked over, Jaboc and Paul Snr. followed.
Claire said, “Hi dad, hi you lot,”
“Hello again daughter, where’s Bill?” Duggie asked and stopped and stared at the sight of both Claire and Paul with their fairy partners sat on their shoulders.
“Getting some lunch Mr Demitrie,” Jaboc replied, which brought Duggie back to normality, “Your son has proven himself to be quite a good personal assistant to myself.”
“That’s good to hear, and please call me Duggie,” Duggie said and then turned to the kids and said, “Go on go and eat your lunches,” Duggie then turned to Jaboc and Paul and said, “can I take it you can see what I can see?
“Yes I can,” replied Paul, “I think Jaboc can see them as well.”
“If you are talking about the little people, I can Paul,” Jaboc responded.
Jaboc then bent down to see if the grass was damp and as it weren’t sat down. Duggie and Paul joined him whilst Gary went about getting some drinks sorted, Jaboc said, “I was told yesterday about who you are Duggie by Jane C, whom your daughter confided in a few weeks ago, from what I have been told and explained, you are skilled in dimensional travel, and a Tattooist, Yes?”
“Yes, can I assume that some of the people in the area don’t know?”
“Not yet, and in answer to your problem with schooling your little ones, we do run a small specialist school on the grounds, your kids can go there, but they won’t learn what the kids in main stream learn, courses are tailored for the person and a lot of it is self study and small group work on projects,” Jaboc said, “and allow me to introduce Paul.”
“Are you the gentleman my daughter told me about a few days ago about wanting to meet me?”
“I think I am and I bow in your presence sir,” Paul Snr. replied.
* * * * * *
As Claire and Paul led the three young ones a short distance where Damien asked, “Can you do that trick again sis?”
“Didn’t I tell you once not to ask for things, young one,” said Claire in a stern voice.
“Sorry sis,” said Damien.
“Sit here for a sec I want to ask dad something,” Claire said and got up after moving Damien from her lap to the ground, and walked the short distance to where Duggie was sitting and whispered in his ear, “How,” and was stopped when.
Duggie said, “They know everything, excuse Damien, I had to pull him from school yesterday and he realised things maybe changing for us.”
“I will, and thanks,” Claire said, and then thought about her understanding of the spell’s she now knew, ‘I wonder if I can make the True Sight spell permanent,’ and she walked back, sat down and said, “Maybe later Damien.”
* * * * * *
Paul Snr. asked Duggie, “I was wondering, do you know how to tattoo normal tattoos as well as the other kind?”
“Yeah I do, I did use to Tattoo many years ago,” Duggie replied.
“I was wondering, because I run a Tattoo Parlour here on Club grounds to club goers, but was thinking of doing more normal tattoo work, as it would allow me to discover if any other tattooists in the city and operating with out our knowledge,” Paul asked, “would you be up of assisting me and when it gets off the ground, which shouldn’t be to long and getting a proper wage and all the perks of living here on the Club grounds,” and Paul looked at Jaboc who smiled back at Paul.
“Yeah, definitely, the only problem would be where would I and my kids live?” Duggie asked.
After a few seconds thought, Jaboc said, “That apartment block is empty,” and he pointed to the one next door to Gangrel Apartments, “A bit of clean up and a lick of paint from maintaince, that should look as good as new.”
Gary walked out carrying a large tray, and smiled at the sight of both Claire’s and Paul’s companions sitting on the grass enjoying the mid-day sun. Just behind him walked Lara, Dean and Michelle. The three people behind Gary walked to where Paul and Claire were sitting and plonked them selves down and waited for Gary to walk over with the tray, when he had and had sat down he said, “Allow me to introduce Claire and Paul of the Bitch Vixens, to Lara, my number two, and Dean and Michelle the leadership team of the Hammers.”
“Hello then I think is in order, me and Claire are only going to be here a couple more weeks now, before we and the rest of the Vixens head off to the Academy,” Paul said.
“Yeah, Sarah did say something about a unit heading off in a while for pastures new,” Lara said, “So it’s the Bitch Vixens who are going?”
“Yeah, in a few weekends time,” said Claire, “and both me and Paul will be helping you guys this evening anyway. How long have you been Gangrel units?” Claire asked.
“A few weeks we both tested out on 23rd Auar Hammers went first and then us the Marauders went, a couple of days ago we loose our commander to of all things a drive by and the bastard they were aiming at, they missed,” Lara replied, “The unit has stated that if they ever get their hands on the guy or guys that did it, their will be summary justice done.”
“And from what I’ve been told, I’ll be joining them,” replied Gary.
“Is that your dad, Claire, he look really chilled and at ease with things,” Michelle said, in getting better basic. Which brought a slight chuckle from Hemma and Paul looked at Hemma very sternly.
“Clip her around the back of the head Paul,” said Claire, “What do you say young lady?”
“Sorry, Michelle,” Hemma said in a sorrowful voice.
“No harm done,” Michelle said.
“And yes young one, I heard it too, its sorted we have officially moved into that apartment building, as of now. Also you three are going to be starting at the local Echo Tech Academy next week, so you had better get use to hard work from now, cause they will push as will I. Paul has offered me work as well, as a Tattooist here, and tell Bill when you next see him where we are and warn him for me Claire, I’m also expecting him to work now,” Duggie said.
Dean when he heard about the Echo Tech Academy, turned to Paul who had come over and sat down and said, “Echo Tech Academies, I’ve heard they ain’t like normal schools, are they?”
“No, Echo Tech Academies don’t exactly screen intake, but they do work with you to further your natural skills rather than force you to learn set ones. The city schools can’t see the advantages of the system, and yet some of the most brilliant scientists came from the Echo Tech Academy system, I think it speaks for itself. Its only open to those employed by Echo Tech Inc Companies and Umbrella companies and special associates to access, and I can tell you all that being a Gangrel is considered a Special Associate, it’s the one thing Gangrels don’t know, is that they can, no one else even from their immediate family can attend, I would advise you lot going and seeing what they can do, I’m thinking of enrolling the Hunters for the next year in preparation for going to the Academy next intake. Jane confirmed it this morning the board of trustees has passed all unit and personal selection for the Academy to the field force commanders, of which I am classified as one, I can directly put a unit forward and most of the other field commanders have agreed, the Hunters are currently the only unit, they feel is close to being ready and likely to go next year. Misty’s raiders who were the secondaries for this year’s intake are getting a little old to attend,” Paul said.
“That will be good,” Paul Jnr said and thought, ‘Both the units together, at the Academy, god help the enemy.’
* * * * * *
A while later the Hunters along with Tony, Dominic, Anna and Bill and companions walked out from the Gangrel Apartments and saw Claire, Paul Jnr. and Snr., Gary, Lara, Michelle and Dean sat on the ground chatting. As the group walk towards where everyone was sitting Paul Jnr. saw them and said, “Hi you lot.”
Everyone else present said, “Hi.”
Bill sat down and after seeing a bunch of very young looking youths playing in the large field, Bill said to his sister, “Is that Hemma playing tag sis?”
“Yeah it is, dad has moved into that apartment block, and he asked me to pass a message on to you bro, he’s expecting you to work now,” Claire replied.
Lara asked Anna, Dominic and Tony, “What unit do three run with?
Dominic replied, “The South Harbour Hunters.”
“A bit far from South Harbour, how come?” Lara asked.
Paul Snr. said, “They are a specialist sniper team, and as at this moment we have no idea of what we will be facing this evening when we hit the gang headquarters, they are here to provide the forces with some specialist support as will Claire, Hell Bright, Tina and Abs.”
“What ain’t we being told?” Dean asked.
Paul Snr. propped himself up on his elbows and said, “What I am about to tell you, goes no further, until such time as it is pertinent to inform the rest of your two units. The Hunters are a specialist unit trained and equipped to handle situations outside the normal perview of Gangrel operations, Gary I know is in the loop about things, and I will leave it up to his descrission as to what else he tells you, but from intelligence we gathered yesterday from contacts I have in South Peninsula it is possible that the target is far more dangerous than initially thought.”
“Arh, hence the specialist support,” Michelle said.
“Yeah,” replied Paul Snr.
* * * * * *
After an hour of chatting and chilling, Paul Snr. said, “Right Hunters, we have training to do.”
“Yeah we do,” said Clare, “You going to join us Claire?”
“May be,” replied Claire.
Gary said, “If you worried about the young ones, I think the Marauders and Hammers can handle looking after them.”
“Thanks Gary,” replied Claire, “Yeah I will then.”
As everyone got up Paul Snr. said, “Hunters and Bill at least as Jaboc said to me earlier, that if he don’t need you Bill or you ain’t got other work on you’re with me and the Hunters training from now on, can start your fitness training, by jogging to the battle simulator. So lets move people.”
After The Hunters, along with the fairy partners, had left Gary turned to the three Gangrels and said, “As with what Paul Snr. told you, again this goes no further, ok?”
“Yeah,” the three Gangrels replied.
“I know what Paul Snr. was talking about when he said specialist support, both the Clares, Abbey, Paul Snr., Hell Bright, Tina and Abs have abilities beyond what most humans understand. The tattoos Paul Snr. both Clares and Abbey have are magickal. Both Claire and Hell Bright are learning how to cast real spells, not the ones done by stage magicians, Abs and Tina are both true adepts, not the psycho adepts we hear about in the papers and on the news, but normal humans with abilities beyond normal, I’ve seen what they and other members of the Vixens can do, Nibs, her partner Sandra, Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma, whom you have still to meet are the same, I’ve seen Nibs put her foot through a solid stone throne. The Vixens and The Hunters, me, and now you three, along with quite a few members here at the Club belong to what is simply called the Conspiracy, we keep the planet safe from things what would want to turn it into a living hell for the human population.”
“Fuck, so can I take it that Jane C, Queen Sarah, Paul Snr. are all in on it as well?” Dean asked.
“Yeah, Jane C, Nicolai, Paul, and Kev Marks, run five AAA corporations that finance the Conspiracy. The Gangrels were initially set up as somewhere the conspiracy could get people who were professional, well trained and not scared of strapping on a weapon and using their eyes and ears in the hunt for things not of this world,” Gary continued.
“Let me get this straight, by they fact Paul Snr. and you have told us three this, you trust us not to ruin things,” Lara said.
“Yeah, plus it makes your life a lot easier should you see something out of the ordinary. Basically if you see anything you think could be strange and not conducive to Darra Von’s, health and well being, tell me, any member of the Vixens or the Hunters we’ll make sure it gets inputted in to the intelligence data bases.”
“It’s a big responsibility ain’t it,” Dean said.
“Yeah, but a few months ago, I was slated to be heading for the Academy, but when Nibs joined the Vixens we found a very capable leader and commander, I and Darla left for pastures new, but we are both still Vixens and will always remain so,” replied Gary, “I was working control a couple of weekends ago when the Vixens, Clare and Abbey and other members of the elite hit a cultist controlled site, when you see Nibs fight you will understand, she was matched move for move, until that point only Jum, Wong, Sandra, Abs and Tina were capable of matching Nibs to that level.”
* * * * * *
When things concerning where Duggie, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were living were sorted, Jaboc said, “Shall we depart for the Club so we can arrange to get your furniture and other items you are going to need here and also board up your home and also looking at boarding up the Vixen’s home as they ain’t going to be using it for a while.”
“Yes, that would be a good idea,” Duggie replied, and the three got up and walked towards where the rest of Duggie’s family were sitting, the Duggie heard Hemma quietly chuckle at Michelle’s poor basic, to which he said after Claire had said to Paul Jnr. about clipping her around the back of the head, “And yes young one, I heard it too, its sorted we have officially moved into that apartment building, as of now. Also you three are going to be starting at the local Echo Tech Academy next week, so you had better get use to hard work from now, cause they will push as will I. Paul has offered me work as well, as a Tattooist here, and tell Bill when you next see him where we are and warn him for me Claire, I’m also expecting him to work now.
Then Duggie and Jaboc headed for the garage area where Jaboc could organise a truck to make moving things to the new apartment easier. Jaboc said as the pair walked over the grounds, “I know a certain few members of the conspiracy will very definitely be happy to meet you.”
“And I will be happy to know that my family are in an environment which is much safer than the one we were living in,” Duggie replied, “Can I ask, how much of this is yours and how much is not?”
“Everything you see here with in the fencing, I effectively own by proxy of Echo Tech Inc, and a few places south of the CW and to the west of the road the main gate is on. I like all the companies of Echo Tech take my responsibility to the staff who work on club grounds very seriously, and I also view coming to work for me or any part of the Club as a job for life which again is the same as the way Echo Tech view their employees, which also includes the children if they wish to also work for the club,” Jaboc replied.
“Impressive I may say, I had heard that the Echo Tech companies did look after their staff well, but I hadn’t realised that it was a job for life,” Duggie replied.
“Yeah, I have a feeling that Jane and Nicolai would have either visited you or spoken to you during the wedding about you and your young ones moving to a safer environment what with the problems certain people may cause family and close friends.”
“If you are talking about Metzza and his friends, they would have been in for a nasty shock. I take it you know both Claire and Bill have magickal tattoos?” Duggie asked.
“Claire yes, Bill no I didn’t,” Jaboc replied.
“Yes, as do the other three as well, Hemma has the maximum six before the magick involved in the creation changes her to a super natural human, Beatrice has four and Damien only has one and I’ve started on his second,” Duggie replied.
As the pair approached the ramp down to the garage, Ren, Hell Bright, Jum and Wong were all walking up the ramp, Ren said, “Hi Duggie.”
“Hi Ren, hi Hell Bright,” Duggie replied and followed Jaboc down the ramp into the garage, where they turned left and walked towards where MacGreeven was talking to one of the mechanics about a modification a ghost was after for his bike.
Jaboc said when MacGreeven had looked up, “Is there a truck available that I can borrow to fetch some things for Duggie here?”
“Yeah, its out back, but we only have a four tonner available,” MacGreeven replied.
“Also do you know where Braddock is, as I need a few of the crew to go and give one of the apartments at the front of the grounds a lick of paint and get it habitable for Duggie and his family?”
“No I don’t,” MacGreeven replied.
“I do boss,” said the mechanic under the vehicle, “I saw him in the canteen and he looked like he was heading for control.”
“Thanks,” Jaboc replied, and along with Duggie he turned and headed out of the back of the garage towards control.
“Impressive,” Duggie said.
“I know, Echo Tech Inc found the sub surface facilities and the club, about 50 years ago, thankfully the owners of the building back then only used the Garage and the Canteen as the rest of the facilities were full of earth and sealed, when the building and grounds came up for sale about 20 years ago, Echo Tech bought it outright and constructed the medical facility to the south and the Echo Tech Academy on the north west and then six years ago, I retired to look after Ren and Hell Bright and was offered the building and facilities, and told, you run them in the way you see fit, effectively the ground they sit on is yours,” Jaboc replied. Jaboc then led Duggie into control and saw Braddock standing looking over the main map table with Sharra. Jaboc called, “Braddock,” and started towards the nearest ramp down.
When the pair had reached the ground floor Braddock walked over to them and asked, “What can I do for you boss?”
“You got a team of people available to go and stick a coat of paint on the apartment block to the south of the Gangrel Apartments at the front of the club, and also have you got a couple of people I could get to help move Duggie here from his place, where do you currently live Duggie?”
“South Central, quite close to the free fire zone,” Duggie replied.
“To here, specifically the apartment,” Jaboc finished saying
“Yeah I can rustle up a few people to do that, I was thinking about wandering around the apartments and seeing if any of them needed painting and if any needed maintance work done,” Braddock replied, “When do we need it done by?”
“ASAP,” Jaboc replied.
“You want the impossible again boss,” Braddock said.
“Me and the kids are more than willing to help in the painting,” Duggie said.
“Any idea when we can sort furniture out for the Gangrel Apartments?” Jaboc asked.
“What, the furniture’s not arrived yet?” Braddock asked.
“No, it didn’t look like it when I was there twenty minutes ago,” Jaboc replied.
“That I will get on to now,” said Braddock as he walked towards a couple of people sat at the control desks, and said, “You two busy?”
“No,” they both said.
“Good then you two can help move some one from South Central to the apartment block next to the Gangrel Apartment,” Braddock said.
“No problem boss,” they said, “you got the address?”
“No, but they do,” replied Braddock, and pointed towards Duggie and Jaboc.
“Ok,” and they both got up and followed Jaboc and Duggie towards the exit.
* * * * * *
When the Hunters, Bill, Claire and Paul, as well as all the companions, reached the underground road they started to jog towards the Battle simulator room. After a couple of minutes they had arrived at the entrance, Bill, Sym, and Rose were breathing heavily, Gareath was in slightly better condition. Paul slightly chuckled at this and said, “When I have finished with you, you will be able to run a full marathon in two and a half hours.”
At this statement, Bill said, “A full marathon in two and a half hours, that is going to kill me.”
“No it won’t bro, Do you remember how unfit I was?” Claire asked.
“Yeah, you never ran anywhere,” Bill replied.
“Look at me now, and I’ve only been a Gangrel for three weeks,” Claire said.
”You’ll be surprised how quickly that run will seem like a simple walk in the park,” said Anna.
The group entered the range and collected their weapons and then crossed the corridor to the battle simulator room. Paul Snr. checked the system and saw the system was off line, and ready.
Paul Snr. opened the door and let everyone in and then walked in and closed the door and said, “Computer, Paul Delimetry, activate lighting circuit and bio-metric scanner,” the lights came on and showed a 150metre by 115metre room. Paul then said, “This is one of, currently, eight battle simulators. Normally you would find seven different areas, each area is capable of producing a different environment for people to train in, but today as a few of you have very little combat experience I booked the entire room out. Very likely next week, you will find the Vixens and Misty’s raiders in here a lot training and preparing for the Narizzan mission, this is what this room is designed for, to train people and practice for missions and operations.”
A computer voice then said, “Scan complete. Bio-metric stored.”
“This way people,” Paul Snr. said and led them into a second room, and he passed out adaptors for their weapons, and also a single magazine.
“Why one magazine?” asked Anna.
“The magazine is equipped with a system that simulates a magazine that has ammunition in, the adaptor for the muzzles and allows the weapons to be used in here with out risking the technology that makes the simulator work. The walls, floor, and ceiling is equipped with some of the most advance holographic and force field technology we have found on our explorations. We have holographic technology now, but in here,” Paul Snr. said, as every one fitted the adaptors and loaded the magazines, “the holographics are combined with advanced force field technology that creates solid objects, that if it should be fixed to the ground in real life it’s fixed to the ground in here.”
”Damn, that’s impressive,” Clare said, “you said eight, where’s the other seven?”
“Each of the five corporations have a simulator room, the Academy and Gangrel Command has one,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Gangrel command has one,” Clare said somewhat shocked.
“Yes, Gangrel command, its only used by the Gangrel mercenary forces and Sarah’s bodyguard units, which if I ain’t mistaken the Hunters is now classified as one, as its still somewhat highly experimental, we’ve only had the technology perfected and running for five years, this one was installed two years ago,” Paul Snr. said, “Next question is how are new recruits trained for going into a combat zone?”
“We have no idea, both me and Abbey were trained on the job as we both joined and established unit,” Clare said.
“Same here,” Anna said.
“Ok, right, lets run through some standard combat drills while I see if Kev is around,” Paul Snr. said and Paul typed a message on his PDA and sent it to Kev.
Who a couple of minutes later sent the reply saying, ‘I will be with you in a few minutes Paul, have the group run through their basic battle field symbols.’
Kev Marks arrived about five minutes later and proved to be an expert when it came to training the new Hunters along with Bill, and Claire and also providing new skills for the more experienced members as well.
All the fairy and pixie companions also had fun hindering and helping everyone. Even they learnt how and what practical jokes would work best in a combat situation. The little things like, trip lines, and grease patches for when enemy are moving on foot, and spells like animate object or just a simple rustle of leaves or similar.
* * * * * *
At the end of a good five hour session Paul Snr. turned to Kev Marks and asked, “Would you be up for more combat training sessions whilst you’re here as, I know people like Jaboc and Sharra run combat training courses, but those are for people who have considerable experience in the field?”
“Yeah, it would be good to don my training cap again for a while, and yes I will be joining you this evening in my SAMAS Powered Armour,” Kev said.
* * * * * *
Duggie said when they had reached where the four tonners were parked, “First job is to get some boarding for the windows and doors.”
“True, but lets just check the sizes of what we will need.” Jaboc said, as he climbed in along with Duggie, the other two, plus an extra one, who had said they would help had collected an FAV and soon pulled up beside the truck which pulled out and led the way to Duggie’s old home.
“That is a much better idea,” said Duggie.
“I may I ask what brought you to Darra Von in the first place?” Jaboc asked as they drove along CW9.
“A place to hide from the stresses of the mega-verse, mainly,” Duggie replied.
“How long have you been here? I’m sorry for all these questions, but you are the first dragon I have ever met,” asked Jaboc, “and when we get back I’ll start a personal file on yourself and put all this data in.”
“Don’t worry about it, I know my race is dying, I’ve been resident on Darra Von for about 3000 years, and I’m almost 5000 years old,” Duggie said.
“I always thought that dragons were evil and prayed on lesser creatures,” Jaboc said.
“Most do, but the Chiang-Ku and I may say a few others,” and then after a few seconds of thought Duggies continued, “like humans, I personally think if humans could be allowed to grow without the interference of the creatures that enslave, kill, and generally make human life miserable they could become so much more. As a race we are very close to extinction, the latest speculation puts our number at about 300 maybe 400 in the entire Mega-verse.”
“Jesus, that few,” Jaboc said somewhat startled.
“Yeah that few,” Duggie responded, “no one knows what happened, all we know is that something wiped out the majority of us, long before I was born, and we as a race don’t exactly give birth to many babies, plus we have a knack of annoying very powerful creatures. Bill was a miracle, the joining of me with Sam is unheard of, and then to have Claire, if others of my kind knew that I had, had two human children, I would be seen as the possible saviour of our race. It took a while and Sam’s work didn’t exactly help matters, to have Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, were three more miracles. I love my kids with all my heart, as I know Sam does, and she would be standing beside Claire with a gun in her hand if I was the slave. I don’t due to the fact I been fighting for many thousands of years and I need a break, and the kids have given me that break.”
“How long have you been out of the loop, so to speak?” Jaboc asked.
“About 500 years now, I’ve spent the last few hundred years travelling the world, seeing the sights, meeting people, helping people in small ways, always making sure I stayed off the radar of the conspiracy, it’s nothing against you and the work you do, but, I’ve needed to, I know that if I hadn’t I would be on the front lines fighting and very likely be dead by now, plus I would have never met Sam, the one person in this world bar my kids that I love with all my heart and soul,” Duggie replied.
“And from what I’ve seen of them both, they are very well rounded, if a little naíve, young adults,” Jaboc said.
“I know they are, but as I know what the world is like, I have tried to protect them as best I can, and until a couple of years ago, I would say that me and Sam were doing a good job to, Claire was attending the Rotork Finishing Academy and Bill was attending one of the better enclave schools, Sam then ‘disappeared’ or to be more correct kidnapped, which meant Claire wasn’t able to attend the Academy anymore and Bill just went downhill,” Duggie said as Jaboc indicated right and pulled on to the off ramp for junction 8, “don’t tell Claire or Bill this, but when the rescue goes in, I will be with them as I have an issue with the High lord that I will be dealing with. I know what happened when Sam was kidnapped, Claire told me a few weeks ago.” As the truck slowed and stopped at the lights, Duggie said, “Left here, then forth right and mine is the second house of the left, the Vixen’s is almost opposite mine.”
“That’s good to know, at least I can sort out the necessary supplies for boarding up the Vixens home as well,” said Jaboc.
As the truck and the FAV pulled up in front of the house, Duggie saw a couple of youths disappear around the back of the Vixen’s home base. He tapped Jaboc on the shoulder and pointed at the far side of Home Base, Jaboc nodded and they both climbed out. The three crew who had been following in the FAV climbed out and Jaboc pointed to the far side of Home Base and two who had been in the front took their pistols out and moved up the road and quickly moved around the far side of the house.
Duggie and Jaboc both moved to the side closest to the main road and slowly moved towards the back area. When they had arrived there they saw a group of nine youths all stood in a circle and two youths were circling inside the circle, one lashed out a punch and caught the other on the chin. The second youth moved inside and brought his knee up and caught the first in the gut which caused the first to slightly double up with the impact.
Duggie whispered to Jaboc, “Leave them to it.”
“Yeah, but I know that Sarah is always on the look out for possible members for the Gangrels, and these look like they may fulfil her requirements for unit status,” Jaboc responded.
Jaboc and Duggie walked around the side of the house and said, “Urhum gents, you do realise that you are trespassing on private property.”
The group looked around at Jaboc and Duggie and saw Jaboc had a pistol in his hand and Duggie looked like he could handle himself in a fight. The group looked at the far side of the house and saw two more guys stood there.
“We weren’t doing anything, other than fighting each other,” one said.
“Did I say you were. No,” said Jaboc, “but I will say this if you lot are interested in fighting I know of a few people who could use youths like yourselves in keeping the streets safe for the general population, you guys interested?”
“May be, what does it involve,” the one who spoke earlier said.
“It would involve you lot coming to Club Millana this Frodar around 07:00AN to 07:30AN and having a chat with a few people there,” Jaboc said.
The group looked at each other and another one said, “Most of us are too young to get into a club.”
“Yeah maybe if the Club was actually open at that time, but as the club ain’t and it don’t open its doors to the public until 09:00AN. Plus you are just coming for a chat and anyway as I happen to own the club, I’m bending the rules. So you guys interested?” Jaboc asked.
“Yeah, def,” another one said.
“Good, I hope to see you lot on Frodar then, tell the guys on the main gate you are there to chat to Sarah and Jaboc, they will know who you are talking about,” Jaboc said and the four adults disappeared back towards the main road.
* * * * * *
“Bloody hell,” said one, “I’ve heard that Club Millana is re-opening its doors this Frodar after the Wacker War, and its an ‘Up and Coming Fight Night’.”
“You know who the other guy was don’t you?” another one said.
“No,”
“He lives opposite.”
“I’m more wondering what he meant when he said keeping the street safe for the general population.”
* * * * * *
The group walked back to the road and crossed it and Duggie opened the front door and said, “Ok, empty all the upstairs rooms, the Living room, and the Kitchen. Jaboc can I ask that you help me with certain pieces from the dining room and the den please,” Duggie asked.
“Yeah no worries,” Jaboc replied, and followed Duggie towards the room behind the Duggie’s bedroom.
“The only items I want from in here are my shrine and the two chests. The shrine is the one of the most valuable items I have in here,” said Duggie and he walked to it open the front door and smiled as he saw it. He then closed the door and stepped back and quietly said a mystical rhyme, when he was finished Jaboc who had been looking at the cupboard saw the two half doors seal.
“Can I take it by what I’ve just seen, you have the ability to cast spells?” Jaboc asked.
“Yes, a few,” replied Duggie, and the pair picked the large cabinet up and carried it towards the door.
“Now this is going to be a problem,” said Jaboc as the cabinet was taller than the door.
“No it ain’t the spell also filled the inner area in a solid foam that holds everything in place,” replied Duggie. He and Jaboc then carried the cabinet on it’s edge and out of the door. When they got to the truck, they found one of the others had already loaded two of the arm chairs from the kitchen in, the pair then lifted the cabinet and placed it along the side wall of the truck.
When they had exited the van, a couple of the youths they had seen behind Home Base crossed the road and asked, “Excuse us, do you need any help?”
Duggie looked at the two youths and said, “Yeah, can you two go into the kid’s rooms on the first floor and gather up the clothes you find and put them in some bin bags which I will get you now. Follow me,” and Duggie led the pair and Jaboc back to the house and towards the kitchen, when they passed the doorway to the basement, Duggie said to Jaboc, “Can you go down stairs and start to gather up the pictures thanks,” Duggie then winked at Jaboc, who realised that some of the pictures where revealing of Duggies’ true form. Jaboc disappeared down the stairs. Duggie led the two youths into the kitchen and walked to a rack of draws and opened one and took out a roll of black plastic bags, and chucked then at the youths and said, “there you go, up those stairs to the first floor.”
“Thanks,” one of them said.
“My name is Duggie and yours?”
”Simon,” a brown hair youth said.
“Gavin,” the other one said, and he had a large bruise on the side of his chin and the pair disappeared up the stairs.
Duggie then walked back to the stairs down to the den and descended and found Jaboc holding a pile of pictures and looking at one hung on the wall of Duggie, in human form, and Sam.
Jaboc said, after he heard and saw Duggie on the small landing removing his boots, “May I say, Sam looks beautiful in this picture and Claire looks so much like Sam in some of the other pictures.”
“Thank you Jaboc, yeah I know, that one was taken whilst the two of us where on holiday some 25 years ago in Ne-U-bar very close to Syam Metroplex,” Duggie replied.
“May I ask is the form you take in this and now, your preferred form?” Jaboc asked as Duggie took a large flat packed box from a cupboard under the stairs.
“Yes, Jarrzar was my home for a good 1500 years, and to be honest I like the people a lot,” Duggie replied.
“You do know the two of the group going to the Academy this year are Jarrzarian, I think Nibs speaks fluent Jarrzarian?” Jaboc asked, “and I think Nibs, Jum and Wong intend to teach the rest of the Vixen’s Jarrzarian and other languages over the next few years. I think Nibs is fluent in eight maybe nine different languages.”
“No I didn’t, it will be good to meet everyone from the Vixens again at the wedding. Did you know that Claire and Paul are also getting married on Sumdar?” Duggie said.
“No, they have kept that a secret from people,” Jaboc replied.
“How much of this you planning on taking?” Jaboc asked.
“As much as a can, I may leave some of the cushions here, but the bulk I will take with me as I do intend to create another Den when things at the new place are sorted,” Duggie said.
As Jaboc passed the pictures and continued to collect pictures and paintings from the walls he said, “When we get back I will introduce you to Jane, Nicolai, Richard and the rest of the key personal at the club, I think all will be very happy that you now reside on club grounds, especially Walliballa.”
“It will be good to meet people and make new friends, its been a while since I’ve met and made new ‘friends’ rather than colleagues,” Duggie said.
* * * * * *
A couple of hours later the truck was loaded and the two youths who had been helping said thanks and also that at least they would come and see Sarah about what Jaboc had said.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Marauders, Hammers and Hunters go Gang Hunting
Chapter 6 — Gang Policing — The Marauders, Hammers and Hunters go Gang Hunting — Ulleam 6th Ebinar
When the truck pulled into one of the parking spaces outside Duggie’s new home, he saw Hemma, Beatrice and Damien sitting on the ground with a couple of the people he had seen when they had arrived.
Also sat on the ground was Gary, Lara, Dean, Michelle and the four they had seen when they had gone to get the truck along with Ithian. Jaboc and Duggie walked towards the group where Duggie said in street Jarrzarian, “It is good to see and meet new people and soon to be new friends if only for a short time.”
Jum looked over and replied also in street Jarrzarian, “You are the gent we saw earlier, may I say it is also pleasant to meet you too.”
“Great,” said Jaboc.
“Sorry Jaboc,” Duggie said in Basic, and the pair sat down.
“Can I take it you are Claire’s dad?” Ithian asked.
“Yes I am,” replied Duggie and he smiled at Ithian.
Hell Bright said via her telepathy to Duggie, “The four Gangrels are all in the know.”
“Thank you Hell Bright,” said Duggie, “Allow me to introduce my self I’m Duggie. And it is good to meet the person who gave my Claire back her want for learning.”
“No, she always had it, she just didn’t have the right teachers Duggie,” Ithian said, “and may I say that if she continues to progress and learn like she has been doing when she departs for the Academy, she will make a very fine and skilled member of the conspiracy.”
“Have the crew started on the painting yet?” Jaboc asked Ren.
“No, but we have seen Braddock and he said he’s been on to the furniture suppliers and they are making a special delivery to us today by 06:00AN at the latest,” Ren replied.
“Which would be good as it will give us a bit of time to get the stuff in before we think about getting ready for the policing action this evening,” Lara said, and two delivery trucks turned the corner and drove the short distance and parked up.
Out from the cabs climbed four gents and three of them headed for the back of the trucks to start unloading. Everyone got up and Gary headed for the back door and shouted in to the apartment block, “Gangrels, the furniture has arrived, lets get it in side.” A few seconds later 16 youths appeared and headed for the trucks, the two who had been looking after Hemma, Beatrice and Damien also got up and headed for the back of the trucks to help unload.
The three young ones all walked over to where Duggie was sitting and sat down beside him, and Hemma said, “These people are nice, they played tag with us earlier.”
“And they where very good at it too dad, I think I’m going to like it here,” Damien said.
“Yeah I think you may be right Damien.” Duggie replied, “Can I ask would you lot mind helping me unload my stuff into the apartment?”
“No problem,” said Ithian and Wong, and Wong continued, “it would be a pleasure to help.”
“Good then I suggest we get started,” replied Jaboc.
* * * * * *
About 06:15AN everyone who had been working unloading the trucks headed over the grounds for the club and dinner, when everyone had eaten their dinner, they all headed to where the Hunters where sitting chatting about the afternoon training session.
Nibs and Sandra were sat chatting to Paul Snr and Kev about the policing action, lent against the sleeping form of Daraus were Blackie and Pixie along with the rest of the fairy companions Heijarn and Jib-baath were leaning against the legs of the benches playing quietly on a flute and a small acoustic Gui-dram, when Duggie tapped Nibs on the shoulder and said in Street Jarrzarian, “Good evening to you Nibs and Sandra.”
Sandra said, in very broken Jarrzarian, “Hello, Duggie,” and then in basic, “What are you doing here?”
“Me and the kids live here now,” replied Duggie and he gave Bill’s hair a quick mess up, “I hope Claire passed on my message son.”
Claire then lent over to Sandra and said, “The kids are in the know.”
“Thanks Claire, I’ll let them see after you lot have gone,” responded Sandra.
“What the one about me working?” Bill responded.
“Yeah that one on,” replied Duggie as he and the young ones sat down.
“Yes she did, and I have been. My arms ache after that session,” Bill said.
Duggie turned to Nibs and asked, “Jaboc says your fluent in Jarrzarian, may I ask which level?”
“All,” replied Nibs.
“All levels,” Duggie said somewhat shocked, “How long did you live in Jarrzar then?”
“A year, I have a knack of picking up languages very easily. I can speak eight fluently and know five computer languages,” replied Nibs, “Ithian can I ask that you teach me some of the languages you know, especially the specialist ones?”
”No problem Nibs, I’ve got to start the girls on them when we get to the Academy anyway, I don’t see why we can’t make it a class for anyone who wants to learn. Tomorrow can I ask you to come to my lab so I can look at getting what you heard during the raid into a form that is more useful to us,” Ithian said.
”Yeah no problem, when would be a good time?” Nibs asked.
“Anytime after about 10:00BN,” replied Ithian.
“Ok,” said Nibs.
“That’s a good point, can I ask that you check the Hunters over Ithian as well please?” asked Paul Snr, and he made sure Ithian knew what he was talking about with out telling.
Ithian nodded yes I will do.
After dinner was finished Nibs, Sandra, Wong and Jum headed for control. As the four left the canteen Nibs looked back and saw Daraus playing with the three young ones.
Sandra turned to Nibs and said, “Leave him hun, let the kids play with him, he’ll find us when he’s ready.”
“Yeah I know, I’m just looking at him playing with the young ones and at how happy they are,” Nibs said and turned and continued towards Control.
The rest of the people involved in the Policing action all cleared away they’re dirties and headed for the Armoury, companions either flying or walking beside them, leaving Jaboc, Ithian, Duggie, the young ones and Daraus sat at the table. Then Jane, Nicole, Sharra and Walliballa walked in from the ground floor ramp and headed for the food run. When the had got their dinners they all headed for the table when the group were sitting and joined them.
When they had sat down, Jane said, “Good evening, Duggie?”
Duggie smiled and nodded.
“Good evening to you friend,” Nicole said, “allow me to introduce Sharra, head of Club security, and Walliballa.”
“I wouldn’t worry about Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, I told them yesterday evening. Can I take it you are?” Duggie asked.
Nicole laughed, “I am Nicole or Nicolai, and therefore allow a slightly better introduction Sharra, Line walker and head of club and south Suraban conspiracy security, and Walliballa an Alttan Stone Master and keeper of the Zoo.”
“As I know for a fact you don’t know brother, Duggie would you mind informing my brother, Sharra and Walliballa who you are?” Jane asked.
“No problem, can I take it you are Jane C?” Duggie asked, to which Jane nodded, Duggie then continued, “I am Duggie Demitrie, Chiang-Ku Dragon, Tattoo Master, Line walker and member of the Samutai Temple of Jarrzar.”
Walliballa turned and said, “It is good to meet you Duggie, and it’s good to meet someone of your status, especially here where we are somewhat safe.”
Sharra said between mouthfuls, “Paul Snr. has asked me to teach one who he thinks maybe skilled in magick, but I think it may be better for yourself, Duggie to teach them.”
“No Sharra. I have my responsibilities and that is to look after my offspring until my wife has returned and I am only here because I can’t home teach my young ones very easily and here I know they are safe, and will have an education that is unbiased, and non pro-corporate, and to be honest I would prefer not to for the time being. I’ve been asked to assist Paul Snr in running a tattoo parlour and that’s about the only work I wish to do for a while at least, I am almost 5000 years old, and have spent most of that time fighting the evils of the Mega verse, I want a break, but I will always be available to advise and to assist in teaching,” Duggie replied.
“Thank you,” Sharra said.
“And it will do you good to pass on your skills and knowledge to a new person. My lab here is for you to use and it would be a good place for you to teach people,” Ithian said.
“How you finding it here?” Nicole asked.
“Interesting, would be the best description Nicole. I never expected to have moved so fast,” said Duggie.
“I guess Jaboc has already told you that Echo Tech and the Club take care of it’s people, and as a member of the Conspiracy, you automatically become an employee of Echo Tech Inc,” Nicole said.
“Jaboc did say something along those lines earlier today. If people don’t mind I think I have three young ones who I think should be thinking about going to bed, that is of course if they want to go to the party this Frodar,” Duggie said, at this Damien did yarn and was closely followed by Beatrice, “I think I shall head back to the apartment and start to organise things like sleeping arrangements for the young ones.”
“I hope you are up for a visitor in a couple of hours Duggie?” Walliballa asked.
“Yes I am, I always have an open door if a lights on, and I wouldn’t mind talking to you about a small project,” Duggie replied.
“Then I shall chat to you in a bit then,” Walliballa said.
* * * * * *
In the armoury all the personal involved in the policing action, except Kev who was getting ready on the second level of the parking garage, were getting ready.
Gareath brushed his arm and the stabbing pain ran through his body, “Arh, that hurt,” he said.
Paul Snr. saw his face and said, “Be thankful you aren’t fighting on Frodar, Abbey and Clare I think may be and I know I am.”
“Oh who you fighting, Paul?” Abbey asked.
“Richard and I think Nibs,” Paul Snr. said.
Clare heard who Paul Snr. was fighting and said, “Good luck, I think you may need it.”
“It should be relatively equal, Nibs is going to be fighting a normal speed for the whole night, so not to alarm people, and the plan is that if any of the open challenge house fighters are beaten, then either Wong, Jum and or Nibs steps up and takes the ring back from the previous victor. If the house fighter begins to feel tired then one of the other fighters steps in and gives the tired fighter a rest,” Paul Snr. said.
“Sounds good,” said Gary, “Should make for an interesting evening.”
“It should,” said Claire, as she fed the last ceramic plate into the back of her armour and continued after she had put it over her head, “seeing as me, Hell Bright, Clare and Abbey are the open challenge fighters, with Paul, Ren and the twins standing ready to replace if need be.”
“Does sound interesting the Fight Night, I saw the last one, especially to two big fights,” Dean said.
“You do know who was fighting in the first of the two don’t you Dean?” Gary asked as he slotted the last of the ceramic plates into place.
“No, all the announcer said was she was Nibola Nibs Calton,” Dean replied.
“You do realise that Nibola was sat next to Duggie in the canteen,” Claire said.
“What Nibola Nibs Calton, is Nibs,” Michelle said in some what shocked voice.
Both Gary and Claire nodded, “It was also her 18th birthday party that night as well,” Claire said.
Paul Snr. said, “I’ll make sure you sure you lot know when the next spar session is going to happen come and watch, join in if you want, but be warned, everyone fights effectively full speed, full power, closed fist, and I’ve seen Nibs put her foot through solid stone throne.”
“Hell, that’s some power, Gary said the same earlier about Nibs,” said Lara as she fitted the vision rig and connected it to the level two battle computer that the Marauders and Hammers had been issued with.
When everyone was ready, they all moved towards the armoury hatch and asked for their cases from Benny who said, “We’ve sorted out a full load of ammunition for everyone, good luck out there.”
When Sym asked for her case, Benny said, “I’ve made sure your magazines are Binary APEX, that should give the enemy a nasty little shock.”
“Thanks,” said Sym and laughed as she accepted in and moved away from the hatch.
“Thanks Benny,” said Clare as she retrieved her case and pushed it away from the hatch. She then unlocked it and took out her M-40 Pulse Rifle and slipped six magazines into the webbing and slotted a seventh into the weapon as well, Clare then closed the case and placed it on the run. Clare was joined by Arrick who flew from the top of the lockers and the pair walked to where Abbey, Sym, and Rose where stood ready.
Bill with Hrilam flying beside his shoulder then walked over carrying his M-42 Pulse Carbine and said, “I have no idea what group I’m going to be with or what I’ll going to be doing, but I’m ready.”
“That’s simple Bill, work with Gareath, Sym and Rose and pair with Gareath, but move with Sym, so the two close combat move with you and Sym covering them, you and Sym move with the other two covering,” Paul Snr said.
Very soon two Mini buses drove up from Sub basement 2 and the two units climbed in to them along with Bill. Paul then led the rest of the forces to where five FAVs were parked and said to the team, “our transport for the operation. They all should have full load outs of twin GPMGs for the gunner cupola and a single ISW for the passenger’s seat,” Paul then said, “Control, Paul, we’re rolling.”
“Paul, Control. Thanks, we have position locks of all,” replied Sandra.
“All operational forces, Paul, lets roll,” said Paul and the engines on all seven vehicles started and headed out of the garage and down the road leading to the front gate of the club.
Thirty minutes later the five FAVs and two mini buses slowed and turned into the car-park of a some park land north of the area, when everyone had got out, Paul said, “Kev, Paul, situation report please.”
“Paul, Kev, the situation is I’ve just seen a group of six youths go in to the target building. They have four youths on patrol all look like they are carrying an old SMG of some kind and I can see a couple of pairs dotted around most look like they are carrying an old assault rifles, which don’t look in good condition, other than that not much at all.”
“Thanks Kev,” said Paul Snr., “Lets roll and secure the area surrounding the area and wait for night fall.”
Sym, Bill, Rose, Gareath and Hrilam all moved towards the western side of the area, along with Anna, Tony, Dominic and their fairy partners. Gareath and Rose both crossed the main road first and waited in the alley way opposite the rest of the group and after Bill and Sym had crossed and moved to the next junction they followed and were closely followed by the three man sniper team. As the two groups moved on a south west direction down the alley ways and back streets Gareath and Rose both passed a couple off young looking youths who where playing outside, the pair ran back inside the house as Sym and Bill passed then and stopped at the Minor road. A couple of cars drove past going west. Bill saw the back street the group wanted was to the east of their current location and both he and Sym crossed on the diagonal towards the road. They both stopped when they had entered and waited for Gareath and Rose to cross and the pair then headed down the back street and stopped at the secondary road at the end of it. The houses and back yards of the homes where very run down, most needed a lot of work doing to them to make them look like they would be nice to live in, but most of the inhabitants in the area didn’t exactly earn very much and so house repairs and general upkeep wasn’t high on the list of prioties for them.
* * * * * *
Travelling down the secondary road running north south from the car park, Abbey, Clare, Arrick, Gribbloath and Paul Snr. moved along with Vixen Bravo, Abs, Tina and all of the fairy companions. The group soon arrived at the crossroads of a minor road and crossed, Abbey, Clare and Paul then turned down the minor road and headed east and then disappeared into one of the back streets that ran north south. Vixen Bravo along with Abs and Tin continued south and soon crossed the crossroads made when a secondary road running east west crossed. The houses and apartments on the main roads like the ones in the back streets where very much in need of a lot of work doing to them. Most of the ground floor walls had graffiti on and quite a few of the windows were broken in places.
As Clare, Abbey, Arrick, Gribbloath and Paul passed an apartment they heard from a second floor an argument between a man and a women and a kid crying. As they passed the side gate to one property a large dog jumped and started to bark as the three passed, the bang of the dog jumping and hitting the gate made Abbey slightly jump, but she continued on and soon the group had arrived at the secondary road that ran along the northern edge of the bad lands where the Protectors HQ was located. The group stopped and looked up and down the road and across on to the bad lands.
The Vision rigs allowed them to see the thermal shapes of two people hidden behind a pile of junk and also a single human sitting up in a two storey building near the north west corner.
East of where they were they saw a large group of Gangrels turn onto the secondary road and then a short distance later they disappeared down one of the back alleys.
After waiting about thirty minutes Paul Snr. said, “All units report please.”
“Paul, Marauders Alpha. on site just up the secondary from your position,” Gary said.
“Paul, Hammers Bravo, on site and looking straight across the eastern minor road at the target building,” Adam, who was Hammers’ Bravo comms person, said.
“Paul, Hammers Alpha we are on the south western corner, Vixen Bravo has just passed us and was heading for a south launch point.” Dean said.
“Paul, Marauders Bravo, on site south eastern corner,” Lara said.
“Paul, Vixen sniper, we are set and ready, we can see the entire eastern side of the bad lands,” Tina said.
“Paul, Hunter Bravo, we are set and ready on the western side,” Sym said.
“Paul, Anna, Sniper team set and ready, we have the western side covered.”
“Paul, Kev, when you guys go in, I go airborne.”
“All units, Paul, confirmed, visual recon duties until night fall, then we go in.”
* * * * * *
On the western side, Anna, Tony and Dominic had set up on the top of a ten story apartment block and could see right into the top two storeys of the target building and all the areas Abs and Tina could not see. Wood Sterne, Heijarn and Jib-baath were all sat at the northern edge and they too where watching and
When they had arrived Anna who was laying next to Tony whilst Dominic was a couple of metres north of her had set up her spotting binoculars and was using then to scan the area and she was also positioning the enemy she could see for everyone. “Paul, Anna, I’ve roughly locked all the enemy combatants I can see and sending you the image now, I’m also sending one to control.”
“Thanks Anna,” replied Paul Snr. as Anna transmitted the image to him and control.
A few minutes later Dominic said to Anna, “Did you see that guy in the window, I swear he had something sticking out of his head.”
“Yeah I saw him too Dominic,” said Tony, and then said, “Control, Tony.”
“Control here,” replied Sandra.
“Can you back track my camera and take a look at a person in the window I’m looking at now, both me and Dominic think he may have something in his head,” Tony said.
“Will do Tony, Control out,” replied Sandra.
* * * * * *
Sandra then brought Tony’s camera recording to the main monitor and ran it back ten minutes and started to play the recording back at double normal speed, until she saw a guy at the window Tony was talking about, and from what Sandra could see, yes it did look like the guy had things imbedded in his head.
“Braddock, Sandra, can I ask you come and take a look at something.”
“No problem Sandra,” replied Braddock and he walked over to where Sandra and Nibs where working. When he had arrived he said, “What do you want me to look at?”
“That,” replied Sandra and she pointed at the guy with the Tablet stylus.
After a few seconds of viewing Braddock said, “Thanks Sandra, can you check the databases for brain modification technology for us, while I have a chat with Paul and Kev.”
“What’s up?” asked Sandra.
“I’m not sure, but I think that looks like Mind Over Matter tech, do a search for that as well,” replied Braddock.
“Paul, Kev, Braddock, I’m sending a still image of someone Tony and Dominic have just seen in the target building.”
Both of the replied, “Ok,” and Braddock sent the image to their Vision Rigs.
Paul said, “Got it, viewing now,” and after a couple of seconds Paul said, “If that is what I think it looks like, it would explain the insanity people have said about him.”
Sandra then said, “Yeah, it does look like MOM technology,” and showed Braddock what was displayed and then beside it she displayed an image of the guy’s head.
“Sandra has just shown me the work up Richard did on Mind Over Matter Technology 59 years ago after a dimension jump to one of the alternative Darra Von’s,” Braddock said.
* * * * * *
“The only way of confirming if he is native to this Darra Von or from an alternative is to check his genetic makeup against ours,” said Kev, “What is the plan now?”
“Simple we take them down, and we make sure he don’t escape this time,” Paul said, “Tony, Dominic, Abs, Paul, control is sending you an image see the guy, kill him.”
“Paul, Anna, confirm, see him, kill him?”
“Confirmed Anna, see him, kill him,” said Paul.
Clare tapped Paul on the shoulder and said, “What’s the likely hood of him being able to better our assault forces should he engage them in hand to hand?”
“Probably pretty good, Crazies are slightly stronger and faster than normal humans, not by much, but it may be enough,” replied Paul Snr.
“Then I would suggest that the specialist forces take the building ahead of the Marauders and the Hammers then,” responded Clare.
“Good idea Clare,” replied Paul who them opened a secure channel to the unit commanders and Vixen Bravo and also Hunter Bravo and said, “Unit commanders, Vixen Bravo, Hunter Bravo, Paul, listen up, a slight change in the overall plan, specialist forces only to lead the assault on the main target building, and kill all combatants, we may have people who are not native to Darra Von in there and I can confirm that at least one has been improved by technology definetly from an Alternative Darra Von. Control is sending you an image of the guy in question, if you are engaged in hand to hand with the target I advise team work fighting him rather than single combat as he likely to be slightly faster than most of us and very likely stronger as well.”
Everyone replied, “Confirmed Paul.”
* * * * * *
At about 10:00AN Tony and Dominic saw him again looking out of the window in the general direction of them. Tony quietly said, “Good night arse hole,” and squeezed the trigger on his Z2 and at the same time Dominic squeezed the trigger plate of his 240 and both weapons fired Tony’s sending a single high velocity APEX round towards him and Dominic’s sending a full burst of 20 APEX rounds at him.
“Paul, Anna, both snipers have just fired at the target,” and after a couple of seconds she continued, “Confirmed kill. Well I doubt he’s going to be getting up after 21 APEX rounds hit his head and upper body.”
After he dropped, the four guys in the room where he was clustered around him and started to fire in the general direction of the sniper team which cause the three to move back from their firing positions slightly so the building walls and corner were between them and the gun fire. As a few stray rounds flew past the three pixies even they move back to safety
“All units, Paul, go, go, go.”
Abs squeezed the trigger on her D-1000 and put a bullet into one guy’s head she could see from her position and tracked to a second and again fired and dropped the second target. Both Arborne and Far-Britta laugh evilly as the pairs partners dropped targets.
From the southern area Vixen Bravo, Hammers Alpha and Marauders Bravo crossed into the bad lands and were engaged by a couple of positions that had seen them cross the road, but these positions were soon silenced when Lara from Marauders Bravo dropped a 30mm grenade into one position from her modified MA26, and both Paul and Hell Bright destroyed the second position with their A-7s.
“Can someone engage a fire base please,” came over the comm. system from Adam, “They have Hammers Bravo pinned down.”
“Adam, Abs, I can’t see the targets, so I’m unable to engage.”
“Hammers Bravo, Vixen Bravo, engaging now, keep your heads down,” said Claire as she sent a grenade towards the fire base and that was soon joined by two small balls of plasma as Hell Bright double tapped the position.
From the western area Hunter Bravo moved to cross the road and took up a fire position and engaged the forces firing from the second storey window on the target house. The heavy fire from an MA-40 and an M-42 combined with the two Trig 27ds soon forced the combatants from the window, which allowed the three man sniper team to retake their positions and very quickly Tony dropped one when he put a round right through the outside wall and Dominic likewise dropped another when he tried to move across the window. As the sniper team re-took their positions the three pixie partners slowly moved forward and re-took their positions on the corner.
Kev who was now in the air and flying CAP over the battle field was awaiting a fire support requests from the ground forces, he was looking forward to surprising the enemy ground forces when he put a couple of mini missiles into a position.
Hunters Alpha and Marauders Alpha both crossed the road and quickly proceeded south and was soon over a third of the distance between the northern edge and the target house, from what Paul Snr could see from the fire fights and the sheer fact that if a enemy fire base opened fire on one of the assault teams, it was quickly silenced by massive return fire that the bulk of the forces had been placed looking south rather than spread all round.
Paul said to Clare and Abbey as they where joined by Hunter Bravo at the corner of one building, “It looks like the commander didn’t have a fecking clue at how to position ground forces.”
“Yeah, but I have to admit though his forces are putting up a fight, even though we sure as hell have far greater firepower than they do,” Abbey said.
Paul pointed at Hunter Bravo and then at the target house. Sym and Bill both levelled their assault rifles to cover the assault movement of Gareath and Rose, who both ran fast across the open space. A crack was heard and Gareath saw the lock on the door explode as Tony opened it for them. Gareath smiled as he hit the door and flattened himself against the far side of the door Rose took up a position on the near side.
Paul Snr thought, ‘Grenade armed, wait, then hard throw, detonate, and follow in,’ he then said to Clare and Abbey, “Move,” and he took off towards the door and the sounds of Rose and Gareath hosing the room with their Trig 27ds on full auto. The three burst through the open door and covered the assault movement of Rose and Gareath towards the stairs up to the first floor.
Suddenly from a closed door to the left of the door they had entered came two older youths who charged Abbey and Clare, who both ducked and rolled and sent the charging pair flying into the waiting arms of Dean and Trixxie who both smashed the butts of their rifles down and sat on the pair and made sure they understood that if they dared to move they would fire. The pair were then heaved outside in to the waiting arms of the remaining Hammers Alpha and Vixen Bravo who had moved up to support the assault forces. The pair were thrown against the wall and were quickly bound with plastic binders around their wrists and ankles.
Gareath and Rose who were now on the first floor waited for Paul Snr, Clare and Abbey to move up the stairs in support, Hunter Alpha moved up the stairs and started to check the rooms and the various apartments on this level, found no combatants and moved up the stairs to the second floor. Gareath and Rose both followed and entered the room over the door way, they had entered by and found two scared combatants in the corner made by the two outer walls, looking over the back of an arm chair towards the front door. When Rose entered then room she commanded the pair, “Throw those weapons towards me and get those hands where I can see them now.”
The two weapons where in the air before she had time to finish the sentence, Clare followed Gareath into the room and the pair went straight towards the two and heaved them up and over the arm chair and they then went sprawling on the floor and suddenly realised that another female who was carrying what looked like a cannon was standing over then as Paul and Gareath used the plastic binders and made sure the wrists were bound and them the pair were frog marched down the two flights of stairs into the waiting arms of Hammers Alpha who like they had done with the first two passed them out into the hands of Marauders Alpha
* * * * * *
Whilst Hunters Alpha and Gareath and Rose where securing the upstairs. Vixen Bravo with their fairy companions flying around smiling and generally making sure that if more forces attacked they where ready to cause problems, Sym and Bill, Hrilam had remained outside as the area maybe confined, had headed through the door the two guys had charged through and found what looked like a throne room. The room had a large pit in the floor and secured to chains that hung around the wall was a pale looking youth, and in the pit was another two again very pale looking young boys. Sym and Bill stayed in the room whilst Ren and Paul with Hell Bright and Claire in support moved through a door just behind the throne and found a young girl again chained to the wall naked.
Paul heard a cough come from a wardrobe and said, “You in the wardrobe come out with your hands where I can see then or I will open fire.” Hovering above the wardrobe was Deedban who had ready Faerie’s Dance spell. Ser-ooath also hovered to the left and readied her bow and made sure the sleep enchantment was on the arrow.
Very gingerly the door was opened and a pair of hands appeared and was soon followed by a gent who looked and smelt like he had dumped his load he went to his knees and said, “His lordship made me hurt the youths.”
Paul replied, “What did he make you do to them?”
“He told me that if he became a vampire he would make us all into vampires and we would then be able to take over Suraban and rule the city.”
Paul repeated , “What did he make you do to the youths?”
“He made me drain their blood so he could drink it.”
Paul then picked him up and dragged him into the throne room, “What did you drain them?” Paul asked in a stern voice and threw him across the floor. The guy looked at the youth hung up and nodded.
Paul said, “Paul, Paul, we have three youths very likely to have been drained of their blood,” then from a small box situated next to the throne came a young boy who charged Paul and went to claw at his face, Paul side stepped and pushed him across the floor and he sprawled and stopped at the feet of Clare as she walked in, the young boy ran to a corner and cowered there very frightened indeed.
Claire and Charrbrr hovering just over the youth grabbed the cordless angle grinder from Paul’s rucksack. She then cut the chains holding the youth, he collapsed into her arms, she then checked for a pulse and found a very weak one. Claire then chucked the angle grinder to Ren who cut the lock holding the grill to the pit closed and lifted it and he then lowered himself into the pit and like Claire, checked for pulses on both the youths and found one had a weak one and the other had none. Sat on the grill was Ser-ooath who was looking into the pit and he was also hopping that the two youths were alive.
Ren called up to Paul Jnr. who was looking into the pit, “This one has a weak pulse the other one has none.”
Paul Snr who had just walked in said, “Claire, Hell Bright can you transport these two back to the Club and get them to medical as fast as possible.”
Paul Jnr disappeared in the bedroom and two shots where heard and he appeared carrying the girl, he said, “she is also just alive.”
“Yeah we can Paul Snr.,” replied Claire, “Control, Claire, me and Hell Bright are executing a teleport to Ithian’s Lab, find Ithian and get him to the Lab fast.”
“No problem Claire, I’m on it already,” replied Nibs.
Abbey looked at the scared youth and realised she recognized him from the Savraday they had spent talking to the people on the streets during the Wacker War. “Clare ain’t that the kid Anna, Tony and Dominic were protecting?”
“Yeah I think so,” Clare replied, “Anna, Clare, can you confirm is this the youth you were protecting from that bunch of youths?”
* * * * * *
Anna operated the eye scanner and opened up the player screen that had started to flash. She looked at the youth who looked emaciated and very scared. “It does look like Steven,” replied Anna.
“He is incredibly scare of us he almost ripped Paul Jnr. face off,” Clare said.
“Ok, thanks, I’m on my way,” said Anna, “You guys going to be ok here?”
“Yeah, go,” said Dominic.
“Wood-Sterne stay with the others,” Anna said, to which Wood-Sterne nodded.
“Anna, Kev, wait there, I’ll pick you up and drop you just outside the door,” said Kev as he flew over to the apartment block, “put your arms out straight I’ll lift you via the arm pits.”
Anna stood and stuck her arms out as Kev flew behind her and lifted her and landed her just outside the door. Anna went straight in and saw Clare standing in the door way to the throne room. Anna flew in just as Hell Bright and Claire disappeared with the three youths. She turned and saw Steven cowering in the corner, and said to everyone, “Out now people, Abbey, Clare can you stay.”
Both Abbey and Clare nodded and stayed put as everyone else headed for the doorway out. Paul Snr stood on the far side of the door blocking the door way.
Anna stood a little distance from the cowering Steven and said, “Steven do you remember us?”
Steven looked at Anna and then looked at Clare and Abbey, and weakly nodded yes. “Do you remember the promise me, Tony and Dominic made you when we helped you?”
Again Steven nodded yes. “I’m here now to fulfil that promise and take you to a better place, away from His Lordship,” and as Anna said that she moved closer to Steven and offered him her water bottle which he took and slipped it, he then collapsed into her arms and fell unconscious. Anna then shouted, “Someone get an FAV here now, he needs medical attention.” Anna then carried Steven out of the throne room and into the main room and then out of the building and into the night. A couple of minutes later an FAV pulled up driven by Dean, Clare helped Anna strap Steven into the passengers seat and then she climbed into the drivers seat and drove off at high speed.
Paul Snr. said to Kev, “Go with her and make sure no cops stop her or attempt to stop her,”
“I’m gone,” said Kev and he took off and followed Anna and soon had caught her up and said over the comm. system, “Paul asked me to make sure no cops try and stop you.”
* * * * * *
“Control, Paul Snr, can you guys send a clean up crew, we’ve finished and dealt with the situation here now, and inform them that I want the body of the youth in the pit to be brought to the club I think a decent burial should be organised and performed for him.”
“Ok Paul Snr. Echo tech security team on route now to secure the building and sweep the others in the area, they will transport all the dead to the club so we can sort out where His Lordship comes from and weather or not the tech is from Darra Von or not,” replied Braddock.
“Nice operation people, well done.”
* * * * * *
Whilst Steven was being dealt with, Claire and Hell Bright had a message from Ithian, “Claire, Hell Bright, Ithian, I’ll meet the two of you in the Lab and I’ll transport them to the medical facility, they are waiting for the three now.”
Paul Jnr. had joined Ren in the pit and with the help of Claire and Sym got the alive youth from the pit, when he had been gotten out he went into the bedroom and the people in the throne room heard two shots and then Paul walked out carrying the young girl and laid her next to the two male youths when the group was together Claire placed her hands under one and Hell Bright did the same with the other two and they both drew on the mana stores in the crystals hung around their necks and whilst Sym and Bill both held their Spell books they read the spells directly from the pages and cast the teleport spell and as Anna walked in they both disappeared and appeared in the Lab where Ithian read and cast a mass teleport spell from the spell book Grithh held in front of Ithian and the group again disappeared and appeared in the waiting area of the underground section of the medical facility.
The orderlies ran and pushed three beds out and lifted the three to them and quickly pushed them to the emergency rooms where the medical staff were waiting from them to arrive. The doctor in one said, “I want enough blood to be taken to tell me what blood type each needs and I want the answer yesterday.”
Ithian turned to the pair, as they both stood up, and said, “You both did very well. Quick thinking from you Claire, I’m impressed well done.”
“Thank you Ithian, getting them to a medical facility as fast as I could was the only thing on my mind and then I remembered what someone said to me about using my abilities to help people,” replied Claire.
The nurse at the nurses station shouted after coming off the comm. system, “we have another one inbound, eta 15 minutes.”
“Who is that inbound?” asked Ithian.
“It can only be the guy who attacked Paul,” said Claire.
* * * * * *
Out the road heading towards the Club, Anna was driving like a absolute psycho. Kev was a good fifty metres in front making sure that any vehicles on the road got out of her, very soon up on her left hand side came and Echo Tech Patrol vehicle lights flashing and they soon took the lead with Kev, about thirty seconds later a second one had swung in behind the FAV.
Anna said over the comm. system, “Kev, which is the best route to get to the medical facility?”
“Back entrance Anna,” replied Kev.
“Thanks,” said Kev.
Kev thought, ‘If this is what the young ones in the Gangrels are like today, god help the enemy if we ever go to open war.’
Anna slammed the FAV into a hard left hand turn and slowed as she drove down the back entrance ramp into the club, she headed down the road towards the medical emergency facility and she then turned left and stopped, two medical orderlies ran over pushing a trolley and unbelted Steven from the passengers seat and lifted him to the trolley and took him away into one of the doctors offices where a team of five people were waiting for him.
Claire and Ithian walked over to Anna as she parked the FAV in one of the marked bays and walked back into the medical facility. Hell Bright said, “I wish we had realised we would have brought him as well.”
“Not to worry,” said Anna as the four walked to the seats in the waiting area and sat down. “Thank you, but me, Tony and Dominic made a promise to Steven, a promise that Abbey, Clare and Paul assisted us in fulfilling the first time, we should have made sure he was safe when we left him and we didn’t, we failed him that time, I do not intend to fail him again. He was scared when the three of us caught him the first time that we would hand him over to His Lordship. We told him to run, disappear and not return to the neighbourhood, I don’t know what happened but what the bastard did to him was evil and I must appologise to him for breaking our promise.”
“No you didn’t break you promise Anna, you left him and some how he was caught, you kept that promise by doing what you did them and now, His Lordship is now dead, you made sure of that when Tony and Dominic blew his brains out,” said Hell Bright, “and he is safe now and he should get better.”
“Yeah maybe, but I know I’m not going anywhere until I have apologised to his face,” said Anna.
“Well I’ll go and get your cases and clothes and deposit your weapons in your case at least,” Ithian said.
“Thanks Ithian,” replied Anna, and Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright all got up and took Anna’s weapons and her case’s code and walked towards the Armoury. When Ithian returned he had both her cases and a bag with her clothes in. “Thanks again Ithian,” Anna said.
Anna then got up and walked to the nurses station and asked, “Is there some place I can change?”
“Yeah,” said the nurse and pointed Anna to one of the private rooms. Quite quickly Anna had returned in her normal clothes and placed both her cases on the ground and waited for one of the doctors to come out.
Ithian got up and smiled at Anna and said, “I’m sure he will get better Anna.”
”Yeah I know,” Anna replied and she just sat there.
About ten minutes later one of the two doctors walked out of the room and approached Anna. He sat down and said, “He will be ok, we have him on a glucose drip and also a blood plasma drip, we’ve had to sedated him so he won’t pull the catherators out.”
“Can you tell me what happened to him doctor?” Anna asked
“Yes I can, he’s been starved and been very close to starved of liquid, plus I think he may have had some blood drained as well, but that I don’t know for sure. They’re ain’t much you can do this evening for him,” the doctor said.
“I don’t care, I’m not going anywhere until he’s awake and I have apologised to him for breaking a promise I as a Gangrel made him,” Anna said, and got up and walked to the door and looked in at the starved weakened body. ‘I’m sorry Steven, I fucked up,’ thought Anna.
The orderlies pushed the bed with him on out of the room and down the corridor to one of the private rooms where Anna moved one of the arm chairs and placed it beside the bed and she took hold of Steven’s hand, sat down and very soon she was asleep holding his hand.
* * * * * *
Back at the battle field, the three units secured the buildings and initially processed the prisoners, luckily one of the two who had charged the Abbey and Clare was the guy the mechanic had asked for them to look out for. This fact didn’t pass Paul Snr. by either and he smiled when he realised it.
“Control, Paul, can you send a prisoner transport vehicle to transport the nine prisoners back to the holding cells.”
“No problem Paul,” replied Nibs, “Any idea how Steven is?”
“No Nibs, Anna left at speed with Kev flying escort,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Where do you want the van sent Paul?” asked Nibs.
“You got the FAV locks,” replied Paul.
“Yeah,” responded Nibs.
“There,” said Paul.
“Ok,” said Nibs, “Control out.”
About forty minutes after Anna had left five Echo Tech Security patrol vehicles pulled up and ten security personal got out, one walked towards Paul and said, “What’s the situation here now?”
“We control the entire block and shall be taking the nine prisoners with us when we return to the Club, I’ll organise the collection of the bodies tomorrow as some need to be processed and one needs to be given a decent burial,” Paul Snr. replied.
“No problem, we’ll bag, tag and photo then,” the officer said.
“Ok,” said Paul Snr., “Ok guys lets move. And you lot.” Everyone including the prisoners who were being towed behind Hammers Alpha battle field marched back to the vehicles flying around the nine prisoners were the fairy companions and hovering beside Tony, Bill and Dominic where the four Pixies.
When the group had arrived at the car-park a prisoner transport van was waiting for them to arrive, the four Echo Tech Officers bundled them in to the back and secured then to the bench seats and followed the FAVs and mini-buses back to the club.
When the vehicles arrived back and Tony had changed back into his clothes he, along with Wood-Sterne and Heijarn, walked to the medical facility and asked the nurse at the front desk, “Where is Anna Pickering?”
“Is she the young person who brought in the young man?” the nurse replied.
“Yes,” Tony said.
“Corridor five, room eight,” the nurse said.
“Thanks,” responded Tony and he disappeared down the corridor towards corridor five and turned right when he reached it and soon found Anna asleep head laying on the bed, Steven’s hand in hers. He smiled and walked back to his apartment on the third floor.
Wood-Sterne walked in and flew up to the bed and curled up beside Steven’s legs.
* * * * * *
Darabar 7th Ebinar
About 10:00BN Tony woke up, got dressed and along with Heijarn walked down to the canteen, where he bumped into Paul Snr. walking towards the main club from the medical zone. Tony asked, “Seen Anna this morning?”
“Yeah, I popped passed about an hour ago, and she was still sleeping,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Ok, I’ll get her and my self some breakfast and then see if she’s awake,” said Tony and turned towards the canteen, after picking up his breakfast and one for Anna he headed back to the medical facility and found Anna and Wood-Sterne still sleeping in the same positions as she was when he had called past last night.
As Tony walked in Anna and Wood-Sterne lifted their heads and slowly opened their eyes and they both looked at Tony and then at the tray he was carrying. Tony smiled back at her and said, “I thought you may want this hun,” and lifted the tray.
Anna then realised she had hold of Steven’s hand and quickly removed her’s from his and blushed red and looked down, “Yeah thanks brother.”
“I called past last night hun, and seeing you hadn’t moved since I saw you last night, and as long as your happy, then I’m happy,” Tony said and sat down in the other arm chair and the pair ate their breakfast. After they had finished Tony asked, “What’s the diagnosis on Steven?”
“The doctors think they starved him and may have drained a some amount blood, I think the attack on Paul was more a hunger induced one, similar to the first time we caught him,” replied Anna, “the drips are glucose and blood plasma, they sedated him last night so he wouldn’t pull the drips out.”
“Why you here anyway?” Tony asked, “I’ve never seen you this way over someone before.”
“We made him a promise which we kept the first time, but later we broke it and I want to apologise to him for that if nothing else,” replied Anna.
Then Steven’s head turned over and slowly his eyes opened and after blinking a few times he still look increadably groggey from the effects of the sedative. He tried to focus on the person sat next to the bed and got a blurry image of a female who said, “Go back to sleep Steven, sleep the effects of the sedative off.”
He then closed his eyes and fell back to sleep. The pair ate breakfast, and after they had finished Paul Snr. called past and said to the two, “I was going to holding to begin processing the prisoners and was wondering if either of you two wanted to join me and help. The leader is up stairs in the morgue and is getting processed so we can try and find out where he’s from.”
“Yeah I’ll join you Paul,” replied Tony, and got up and took the plate from his sister and walked towards the door, “Chat to you later sis,” said Tony as he walked out the door and turned right and headed past the window and disappeared.
“Can I ask you something Tony?” asked Paul as they walked.
“Yeah,” replied Tony.
“What are your thoughts on the invite the Hunters made earlier this week?”
“My thoughts are, I’m interested in the offer, but we ain’t the same style of fighters as you, Clare or the rest, both me and Dominic very much like to hide and target specific people rather than go close and mix it up with SMGs and hand to hand,” replied Tony.
“Yeah I can see that, but last night if it weren’t for your quick thinking I have a feeling we would probably would have four dead youths rather than one dead one and three alive youths, if only just.”
“True, but when you said see him kill him, that was the only order we needed, to make sure he was going to go down and down hard,” Tony said.
“Yesterday, bar the groups fighting cause mainly due to fear, they collapsed when you and Dominic took the leader out. Remove the head the body dies.”
When the pair walked into the holding area, they saw Nibs and Sandra sat behind the desk with Wong stood behind them and Jum along with Ren stood opposite beside the door leading to the cell block.
Sandra asked Paul, “Who’s interviewing the prisoners?”
“Me, Tony, Clare, Abbey, Gareath and Dominic, most of them I just want to know how they got involved in the gang,” Paul replied.
Then Jaboc appeared leading the mechanic who had asked them to look out for his son, “I’ve just been told that you have Bob’s son in holding, he was wondering if he could watch the interview?”
“Yeah no worries,” replied Paul.
“Bring him to Clare and Abbey, Tony and I will deal with the guy found hiding and Gareath and Dominic can deal with one of the others,” Paul said.
Jaboc then asked, “Where Rose and Sym? I thought they would have been here as well?”
“Getting checked out for Magick Jaboc,” replied Paul.
“Ok,” Jaboc said, he then turned and headed back towards the main area of command.
* * * * * *
A few hours later one of the Nursing staff walked in carrying a large cup of coffee for Anna and said, “Thought you might be wanting this hun?”
“Arh thanks,” Anna replied.
“He must be someone special as I walked past this morning and noticed you asleep in here?” the Nurse asked.
“I as a Gangrel made a promise to him a few weeks back, we kept it back then and then we broke it, I just want to say sorry to him,” replied Anna as she took the mug of coffee and took a sip of it, “exactly how I like it, how did you know?”
“We guessed,” the nurse replied, “The Doc will be around in a short while to check his condition and the condition of the others.”
“Thanks,” said Anna and looked over at Steven. She thought, ‘What did you mean brother when you said I’m happy if your happy.’
Steven then opened his eyes and again blinked at the nurse and then after they focused on her he looked around the room and saw Anna and the medical technology he was plugged into. He said, “Where am I? All I remember is someone catching me as I collapsed.”
“Where you are young man, is in a medical facility run by Echo Tech Inc,” the nurse said.
“I can’t afford to pay for that,” Steven said.
“Pay for what,” said a doctor as he walked in, “You were brought to us by the young lady sat there last night emaciated and very weak, and also having been involved in some nasty torture I would say, people don’t pay when they have suffered things like that, and to put it bluntly yes this facility is staffed by Echo Tech personal, and is paid for by Echo Tech, but I take my orders from the people running the Club and therefore I’m here to make sure you get the best treatment available,” and he picked up the charts from the end of the bed and checked them over and after he put them back he walked up and checked the ECG and blood sugar levels, he then checked Steven’s heart and lungs. “Give you a week young lad and your be strong enough to walk but you won’t be doing much more. When you are, you are going to be starting on some intensive physiotherapy here at the Club and then in may be a three or four months you will be strong enough to think about leaving our care, but that is for later. The consultant who saw you last night has booked you an appointment for a complete MRI scan this after noon along with the other three, which should tell him a lot more about the damage you’ve taken. As I have still to see the other three I will leave you, if you need anything just buzz the nurses station.”
“Thank you,” replied Steven and he smiled at the Doctor.
“Good, now that’s what I like to see, someone smiling. I’ll pop back in a couple of hours just before you go for the MRI scan,” the doctor said, and then turned to walk out.
Steven said, “Can I eat something seeing as I am starving?”
The doctor turned and said, “I don’t see why not,” then the turned to the nurse and said, “Can you sort out getting this lad some food, and can you also make sure the canteen purifies it before they send it over.”
“Yes doctor,” replied the nurse and also left the room
Steven looked at Anna and said, “I know you from somewhere, and I can not remember where.”
Then two young gents walked past the window and stood in the door way to Steven’s room.
Steven looked at the pair, then looked at Anna, and then he looked back at Tony and Dominic. “I, now I remember.”
“Good,” replied Anna, “and I’m happy that Tony and Dominic are here,” and she got up and walked the short distance to the bed and sat on the edge of it and continued whilst the pair walked into the room and sat in the two arm chairs, “We three made you a promise a few weeks ago not to hand you over to His Lordship we kept it with the help of other friends that day, then we broke it, and as Gangrels we don’t break promises, and there fore we three wish to apologise to you for that.”
“And we also wish to let you know that His Lordship won’t be bothering anyone else for a very, very, very long time, like never,” said Dominic, “seeing as me and Tony plastered his brains all over the room he was standing in, yesterday evening.”
“Was it you then who put a stop to his plans to become a vampire?” Steven said.
“Yes, us and other Gangrels did,” replied Anna, “I thought we told you to disappear.”
“I did, but that group had followed us and they grabbed me before I could get away,” Steven said, “When I was taken to His lordship he sentenced me to be his pet and the starved me from that point on. I think I have to say sorry to the person I attacked.”
“Forget it Steven, as some one said, hunger pangs make people do stupid things,” Tony said.
Anna, Dominic, Tony, Steven, and even though Steven couldn’t see then all three pixies sat on the back’s of the two chairs, sat in the hospital room chatting, the nurse returned with a plate of food for Steven.
* * * * * *
Stood just out of view was Paul, Clare, Abbey, Arrick and Gribbloath, Paul said to the two girls, “What do you think, I’ve read the short file on him from the human intelligence operation and I do think he may fit in with the overall scheme of things especially in our forth unit.”
“Don’t know,” said Clare, “Only time will tell.”
Paul turned and said as the doctor passed, “What’s the diagnosis on Steven?”
“Steven, if you mean the youth in there?” the doctor asked.
Paul nodded yes to the question.
“He was starved and very likely suffered from physical and emotional abuse,” the doctor replied.
“So what’s the plan for getting him well?” Abbey asked.
“In about a week I think if he stays on the glucose drip he should be strong enough to walk and then a good few months of intensive physio and he will be as good as he was before he was starved,” the doctor replied.
“What type of physio where you thinking, just work to rebuild his muscles, his body had started to eat them after it has finished the using the fat,” the Doctor replied, “He’s booked in for an MRI scan this afternoon which should tell the consultant a lot more.”
“Can I ask that you let me know the outcome of the MRI scan please, as if nothing else I wouldn’t mind providing some physiotherapy to him,” Paul said.
“No problem, I’ll get the consultant to contact you when he has the results.”
“Ok, how about the other three?”
“Similar, but they lost a lot of blood rather than be starved, its just a matter of slowly making sure they have the blood replaced with the correct type, We’ve had to ship in some blood for one of the three as we didn’t have very much of her type in, and the female was raped multiple times by at least eight different people, she is very lucky to be alive, and will need a massive amount of emotional support to get over what happened to her. All I can say is that she is in the best place to receive it, Nicolai has already signed the waivers concerning the four.”
“Thanks,” said Paul and the five turned and walked towards the main club, and Paul asked, “Shall we go and find the rest of the Hunters?”
* * * * * *
09:30BN Rose woke and sat up in bed and took the blunt that was sat in the ashtray and smoked it, then after she had stubbed it out she swung her legs out and went and had a shower and washed her hair.
When she walked out of the shower she heard a knock at the door and she called out, “Its open , I’m in the bath room.”
Sym and Hell Bright open the door and walked in. Sym called to Rose, “Its me sis and Hell Bright.”
“Hello sis and Hell Bright and Vitanna,” said Rose as she walked out of the bathroom wearing her bath robe and a towel wrapped around her head.
“Hell Bright suggested that after we get breakfast go and get tested for Magick wielding,” Sym said.
“That may be a good idea and also the two of us go and have our medical and see how the people who we rescued are doing as well. Hell Bright as you know the club where would they have been taken?”
“To the medical facility just off the routeway to the back entrance,” Hell Bright replied via her telepathy spell.
“That still freaks me out,” said Rose.
“Yeah me too sis,” responded Sym.
“Well anyway, let me get dressed and then we go and have breakfast,” Rose said.
When she had finished getting ready she was wearing one of the two long flowing dresses they had bought from Gothage and a From Hell with Love logoed t-shirt. The three walked to the canteen and saw Sharra and Ithian chatting at one of the long tables, when the group had gotten breakfast they walked to the table and sat down.
Sharra then turned to Rose and Sym and said, “Ithian suggested that I test the pair of you out today in the lab and it will also let him introduce me to Grithh and the two imp guardians he has protecting the Lab and store.”
“Hell Bright suggested that exact same thing as well, and I’m interested in seeing if what Mads told me on Torbar is true,” said Sym.
“Mads as in Maddi Throabar?” Ithian asked, “and what did Mads say Sym?”
“I have no idea if it was Maddi Throabar, but she said that she thinks I might make a powerful wielder of Magick,” Sym said.
“If it was Maddi, then she generally ain’t wrong about magick wielders,” said Ithian, “I think when everyone is finished, shall we adjourn to the Lab where me and Sharra can see if either or both of you can wield magick.”
When breakfast had been finished the group which now included Claire and Charrbrr walked to the third floor north wing where Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright all teleported the other three to the receiver pentagram. When the six had arrived, Rose and Sym both looked somewhat shocked and just before they sat on the floor a couple of chairs had appeared behind then, as if by magic.
Ithian said, “Thank you Grithh. Peeker, Squarker, here please.”
Two small green wing creatures appeared and flew to the large table where Ithian was sat and they both said, “Yes master, we are here.”
“Good, Sharra and possibly one maybe both of the young ones may be using the lab and store whilst I am in residence at the Academy,” Ithian said, “Now you two come here and stand before me so I may see the person without the clutter of background mana.”
Both Rose and Sym after regaining there composure after the teleporting, walked and stood in front of Ithian, where he looked at each intently in turn. After five minutes of looking at each, he asked, “Sharra can use find for me two training toys please.”
“No problem Ithian,” Sharra replied, and quickly went and fished out one from behind a chest of draws and a second from the top of one of the magickal re-agents cupboards.
She then passed them to Ithian who said, “Would you mind helping Claire and Hell Bright write and learn a general teleport spell in to their spell books,” Ithian turned his attention to Sym and Rose and said, “right I want the both of you to clear your minds of everything and concentrate on the toy, when you can only see the toy describe what you see.
Sym said, “I see a very faint purple glow, now,” then she looked at it somewhat shocked as it changed from a ball to an egg shape, “what the hell.”
“It’s a magical training toy, all my students have one, it’s changes shape randomly and also subtle magickal fields, you would have mastered it when you can detect the changes before they happen and control the changes,” Ithian replied.
Sharra then said, “I still have mine and I carry it everywhere I go, its my good luck charm.”
“Rose what do you see?” asked Ithian.
“Absolutely nothing, at all,” replied Rose.
Ithian could see from the toy which hadn’t changed since Rose had been holding it. “Right it looks like Sym you possess the ability to control the magickal forces and Rose you don’t. The toy also detects those that can and those that can not.”
“A useful little item then,” said Sym.
“Yeah, I was happy when my teacher told me how to make them, now I just keep a supply of a few with me at all times,” Ithian said.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Meet the person that is Duggie.
Chapter 7 — Duggie — Meet the person that is Duggie.
As Duggie walked back towards the apartment he looked up at the sky which was getting a little overcast but not by much and the temperature was still warm.
“Those people next door are nice,” said Hemma, “One has already said that he’s more than willing to baby sit us if you want to go out dad.”
“That is good of him. They are of the same gang as the Vixens so I guess they all have similar attitudes and very nice to be around,” replied Duggie.
When the family had arrived at the apartment, they found that three guys all with club crew t-shirts on where working on the external appearance and cleaning the windows. Duggie opened the back door to the apartment block and walked the short distance to first door on the ground floor and opened it and allowed the young ones to enter. The short hall way had two doors on, one led to the bathroom which Duggie opened and left open. The room opposite was a small bedroom which Duggie looked into and said to the children, “For tonight that will be my room, you three can sleep on the mattresses on the floor in the main living room, we’ll sort out the sleeping arrangements tomorrow. Right you three, bath, then get ready for bed, Damien your in the bath first, then Beatrice and lastly Hemma. So move you three,” and chased the three children towards the bathroom and when the three had disappeared into it he turned and went back to the living room.
The living room was a twenty foot by twenty foot with an extension of another fifteen feet for the kitchen area. Leading off it was two doors, each led to a bedroom, the walls were of a pale yellow white mix. Along the back wall was a long window that looked east, the window measured fifteen feet long, by half the height of the wall. The kitchen area looked well equipped but the cooker, Duggie thought, ‘that will need changing, I need my cooker, yeah its good that the canteen is there, but as I love cooking I need my cooker.’ He checked the cupboards and found them all empty.
Soon the sounds of Damien, Beatrice and Hemma playing in the bath drifted through the apartment which made Duggie smile, as the last time they had been this happy was when Claire and her friends had visited a few weeks ago. ‘I need to talk to Nibs and Sandra at some point over the next couple of days,’ Duggie thought to him self.
“Knock, knock,” said someone with a female voice from the entrance door.
“Come in,” called Duggie when he realised that someone wanted to come in.
Jane walked the distance between the doorway and the living room, where Duggie had grabbed one of the mattresses and placed it on the floor. Jane said, “You need any help?”
“Yes and no,” replied Duggie.
“Yes and no,” said Jane quizzically.
“Sorry, miles away, I’ve not heard the kids so happy for a couple of weeks,” Duggie said.
“Well, I’ve brought help,” said Jane and in walked Richard C, and Nicole.
Nicole said, “I know more help is on its way over in the form of Ithian, Walliballa and Sharra, in a bit.”
Duggie just stood there and lightly shook his head, “I have no idea what to say,” said Duggie.
“Just say nothing and sit the hell down and let the three of us sort things out in here and make sure the kids are clean and washed,” said Richard.
“Ok, I can’t even offer you a drink,” said Duggie.
“Don’t worry,” said Jane as she disappeared into the bath room with her sleeves pulled up and wearing a playful fight face. The next sounds out of the bathroom were the three young ones laughing as Jane started to play games with them.
“If you two wouldn’t mind, going through the black sacks and finding which one has the bedding in so I can, at least make the beds,” Duggie said.
Both Richard and Nicole started to rummage through the black sacks and sort them out in one pile went clothes, and into another went other items. About thirty minutes later Duggie had sorted out the three beds and made sure his room had his futon mattress in with basic bedding. When the three children and a very wet Jane walked out of the bath room.
“I’m sorry Jane, I should have warned you about the three being psychos in the bath especially when it comes to group bath time,” Duggie apologised
“Don’t be, I’ve not had so much fun in a long while, and your three are fun,” replied Jane and roughed the hair of Hemma.
“Right you three, get ready for bed then join us outside. At least the three of us were able to find some cups and a couple of bottles of Sumukko, so shall we go and sit outside,” said Duggie.
“Yeah,” said Richard. And the four adults walked outside and sat on the grass and saw Walliballa, Ithian, Sharra and Jaboc walking towards the apartment from the direction of the club, it looked like Walliballa was carrying a carrier with some large bottles in. Duggie changed his right hand first finger into a claw and pulled the cork out of the bottle and poured the a small amount of the contents into the eight cups and gave one to Richard, Nicole, and Jane. When the four had approached the four people could see Jaboc was carrying a small rucksack.
“Some basic supplies like milk, tea, coffee, and things from the kitchen Duggie, one of the staff gave me the rucksack as I was leaving and said for the new family,” Jaboc said as he swung it off and sat down.
“God, you people are great,” said Duggie.
“This is us,” said Jane, “We love life and it rubs off onto the people we work with. The job for life you see on our job adverts isn’t a gimmick, it’s true, if someone signs on to work for any of the Echo Tech Inc umbrella companies then we take care of them from the second the pen lifts from the paper until the head stone is placed over their grave.”
“Any beyond that, as if the person had children and they weren’t of adult hood age, then we make sure they are looked after until they come of age,” Nicole said.
“That must cost a fortune to do though,” said Duggie.
“No, as happy employees makes for a work force that cares for the work they do and give their jobs 110%,” Nicole said, “They could all earn double what they earn from us, but they all get treatment at any Echo Tech medical facility world wide for free, free entry to Echo Tech Academies.”
“When they retire they get to keep the homes or they can move to a new home in Echo Tech city or one of the Echo Tech Inc Villages that are dotted around the world,” Richard said.
“Why though you read the papers and watch the tele and the rest of the corporate world just want to rip each others throats out,” said Duggie as Beatrice, Damien and Hemma all walked out of the apartment and walked to join the eight adults.
“Just because we care for the world and the population,” said Jaboc, “I think that’s the reason we are all involved in the war, because we do all care for the world and the population.”
About half an hour later all three of the children had fallen asleep and Richard, Duggie and Jane carried one each into the apartment and placed them on the mattresses, and then Duggie opened the window and the three returned to sitting outside. Duggie asked, “Jaboc the apartment is great, but how much can I use?”
“As much as you want, all the apartments are used by people who live on site and this one is normally used only if we need extra space. It was used over the last few weeks by the ghosts we had on site due to the Wacker War,” Jaboc replied as he poured a cup of Sumukko from one of the bottles Walliballa had carried over.
“And don’t worry about changing the apartment, that’s one of the reasons why I work here,” said Walliballa, “I make sure that if the previous inhabitants changed something either internal or external it looks like it did when the new inhabitants move in.”
“Thanks,” replied Duggie, “I had a den in my last place where I kept my personal photos and pictures and would like to build another and also in time probably put a few things out here.”
“Now that’s an idea Jaboc,” said Nicole, “making the back area behind the apartments nicer to see.”
“Yeah, add a veranda area and maybe build some flower beds and such,” Jaboc replied and mused over some ideas he was having.
“If you want I’m more than up for looking after things like that,” said Duggie, “I did spend a good twenty years with some druidic friends on one planet whilst they were fighting to save their homes from being consumed by an encroaching evil. The kids will tell you that the back garden use to be absolutely beautiful. Until Sam was kidnapped and I lost my way somewhat.”
“Yeah Claire has spoken of Sam to me a couple of times, she must one special lady?” said Jane.
“Sam was and still is a very special lady, not just to me, but to the kids as well. She’s the reason I have Bill, Claire, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. It was almost unheard of for my kind to have young ones, and we never had been able to have them with a human. Then I met Sam, we both fell in love with each other and I settled down here in Suraban, that was some twenty years ago now, I think Sam has a different genetic make up to other humans but I’ve never asked and I will never ask her what her past is, she is who she is,” said Duggie and he took a sip from the cup of Sumukko, “we loved each other equally and in all things, but she worked as a PA for one of the Rotork VPs. I think his name was Edwardbinna or similar. Our biggest mistake when we fell in love was I never asked her to marry me. Then seventeen years ago Sam gives birth to Bill and under a year later Claire arrives.” Duggie looks out over the grounds of the Club and continues, “Six months later Edwardbinna moves offices to the Azar head office and he asked Sam to go with him. As much as we loved each other, she loved the job she did, and it did pay bloody well, she moved and every month she sent me about half her pay for the upkeep of Bill and Claire and we stayed in contact, via email and letters, I wish I had moved with her. Then ten years ago Edwardbinna moves back to Suraban to run Rotork here in the city, Sam moves back with him and this time we correct the mistake we should have never made, we get married, and Sam became Claire and Bill’s step mum, and before any of you ask, it was a mutual choice of both of us, and the fact the kids had only every seen their mum in a few pictures and Sam when she returned looked somewhat different than she did when she left for Azar, and they had never asked after their mum and if they had I would have told them the truth,” said Duggie and took a sip from his cup and continues, “Then Hemma arrives and is followed by Beatrice some three years later and Damien arrives a couple of years after that, three more little miracles, as we both would say” and Duggie takes another sip of Sumukko, “Then two years ago she disappears, I did realise at the time that she would never have disappeared, but I convinced myself that she had. Edwardbinna is prompted to Chairman and leaves a couple of days later for Mantranna. Then Claire comes home one evening after spending the afternoon over with the Vixens and tells me that she had a vision of Sam. I put the kids to bed, I would have told Bill at the same time, but he is out running errands for the drug dealers who lived next door. I then tell Claire everything about me, Sam, the world, the Evil and she tells me about a dream she had about Sam, and that she does understand why Sam became step mum. The next day I’m at work and Bill is looking after Beatrice due to her having a stomach bug. I was contacted by the school and was told that Claire had broken the nose of an Abilgail Miller, who I knew from what Claire had told, was the main ring leader of the school bullies that had been bullying Claire since she started at the city free academy. I smiled when the phone call ended and thought, ‘nice one, the bitch deserved it,’ and she did. The biggest shock was when I found out that the Vixens had asked Claire to become one of their number that afternoon, I knew that Claire’s life was changing for the better. Previous to this I knew that she had the ability to see magick, as once when the family had been on holiday she had told me that she could see an aura coming off the stones in a stone circle in South Attica, I cast Aura sight and confirmed that the stone circle was a nexus, and via a few well worded questions I was able to discover that she could see mana, which is normally one indicator for people who have the ability to wield magick. Claire doesn’t know that when they, the vixens go and rescue Sam in I will be there as I have a few things I want to do to the high lord. That friends is mine and Sam’s story.”
“I think I may put a lot more of Intelligence’s resources into finding Sam,” said Jane.
“Yes and also making sure that if she is being held in Mantranna we know the city inside and out,” said Nicole, “so that when the rescue goes in the forces are ready and fully prepared for what they will face.”
“And I will teach Claire and Hell Bright to Mana call when we go to the Academy, so when Sam does contact Claire again, Claire can try and find out as much as is possible about where Sam is and what Sam can see and hear. As the more information we have about the environment the better the chances of a successful rescue mission,” Ithian said.
“Can I ask Ithian that you don’t tell Claire that I am also a Line walker,” Duggie said.
Jaboc then said, “I have to admit though the Vixens are an incredible team through, they just accept life, I don’t think they care what your background is, they accept people for people.”
“That I do agree with. When Sarah put them forward for Academy selection, I journeyed and spent a few weeks watching them and how they interacted with people. I had my reservations about if they would fit in at the Academy,” Jane said, “but now I think they will excel in the environment, they have shown a passion for life that they don’t show the outside world.”
“That I do agree with,” said Richard, “I knew Nick would love it at the Academy, the freedom to do what he wanted at his own pace, when I heard he had become she and had joined this group called the Vixens, I had no idea that the Vixen’s Sarah had proposed was the group he/she had joined. Jaboc will tell you I went and watched them as well, to see how they interacted with the world and the people in it. I do think their attitudes are best shown during the weekend they were working as security at the Blue Ridge Music, professional, helpful and fun loving. I think a lot if not most are coming to the pre-wedding bash on Frodar and I know all have been invited to the wedding, and I think they all have said yes they are coming.”
“I do enjoy good festival’s I think I may look at running one here on club grounds for the local inhabitants,” said Jaboc.
“Well if you do, let us know as I think we will all come and enjoy it,” said Jane.
“Yeah I will do, I think all the staff would as well,” said Jaboc.
“Duggie with you being the age you are,” said Jaboc, “would you be willing to answer questions about the world’s history or to provide information so we can put it in a form more accessible to the Academy students and other Conspiracy personal interested in history?”
After a few seconds thought Duggie replied, “Yes I would be willing to do that, and I will also need some help to transport my library and treasure trove from its current location to here.”
“May I ask as to what is in your treasure trove Duggie?” Nicole asked.
“About a quarter of a billion decks worth of gold and gems and if you include the other items of priceless art works from before the last ice age, it would jump the value to around two to three billion decks, and that was valued some 500 years ago, but it’s the library I want, over 6000 hand written books on ancient Jarrzarian myths and other strangeness and also a complete diary of my 2000 years of living at the Samutai temple in North Jarrzar,” replied Duggie.
“Samutai Temple?” Richard asked, “Where was that based, I’m a Tibirra Master, and I’ve never heard of the Samutai Temple.”
“You should have done Richard, I know what the Samutai were,” Ithian said.
“The temple was based on the northern coasts of Jarrzar Richard, the actual temple was dug into the cliff face, I’m surprised you do Ithian they were wiped out 400 years ago when they went head to head with an intelligence that sought to control the ruling family of Jarrzar. I had left to go walkabout about 100 years earlier, and when I heard of the destruction I returned and found the temple itself still standing, and only a couple of the elder masters still alive. They died a few years later, when the last had perished I sealed and left temple and I have never returned,” said Duggie.
“The temple itself was a place of great learning and also the one place women could learn the fighting arts from, the way of the Samutai was a female fighting form, and also the home for three Chiang-Ku dragons, I think, including yourself, Duggie,” Ithian said.
“Yeah, even though I went by a different name back then, I’ve only been known as Duggie for 45 years now.”
The rest of the evening was spent chilling and getting to know each other
* * * * * *
At about 12.30AN Jaboc received a concerned comms message from Braddock, “Jaboc, Braddock, do you know where Ithian is?”
“Yeah, he’s here with me, Duggie we’re chilling out the back of some of the apartments. Why?” Jaboc said.
“A message from Claire, they are transporting some injured youths to the club via I think teleportation and need him to get to the Lab ASAP,” Braddock said.
“Ok, Braddock,” Jaboc said, and then he turned to Ithian and said, “Claire and Hell Bright need you in your lab ASAP, they are bringing injured to the Club via magick.”
“That would mean teleportation, and as I know Claire doesn’t know the medical facility, I’m gone,” said Ithian and vanished.
“What the hell?” Duggie asked.
“Let me explain, we as a force care for all people, it don’t matter if one minute you are trying to kill us, the prisoners the assault force bring back will be given a complete medical once over and any major injuries will be treated before they are processed, and for these people to be brought back at such speed, means that they may not have made it brought back via road,” said Sharra, “Even here, if a punter, even if he started the problem is hurt, then he is given the once over at the medical facility automatically. On a couple of missions I’ve transported civilians to a medical facility via teleportation, and I am very careful over the use of my magick skills and spells.”
* * * * * *
At 01:00BN Duggie was still sat out side looking at the clear night, when the mini buses and FAVs returned from the policing action and drove towards the club, about forty five minutes later the lights in the Gangrel apartments where turned on as the Marauders and the Hammers returned to the apartment block, Lara, Dean and Trixxie walked outside and lent up against the wall and then lit up joints or roll ups before they would head to bed and sleep.
“Evening friends,” said Duggie.
A slightly startled Lara and Trixxie looked over in the general direction and saw Duggie sat on the ground, and the three walked over towards him.
“Evening,” said Trixxie, “can I take it you are the gent with the three young ones?”
“Yep, that’s me,” replied Duggie and looked at the collection of bottles that stood beside him, and found a half full bottle of Sumukko, “Can I offer the returning force a quick drink?” offered Duggie.
Lara and Dean both thought about it for a second and said, “Yeah, why not.”
“I have to excuse the state of the cups, but until about 45 minutes Jane, Nicole, Richard and a few others from the club were here drinking and chatting about many things,” Duggie said.
“Not to worry,” Dean said, as Duggie poured the Sumukko into a cup and offered it to Dean.
“Good operation?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah I would say so,” Trixxie said, “Some of the specialist support were very impressive, mind you I would like to know what happened to Hell Bright and Claire, I didn’t see them as we cleared up and dealt with the prisoners. I mean I saw Anna disappear at high speed with one of the injured.”
Dean said to Trixxie, “I’m not sure what you saw in the room off to the side,” and Gary walked out, where he lit up a blunt and looked around for the others when he saw them sat with Duggie, he walked the short distance to them and sat down.”
“Not much I was concentrating more on what was happening up the stairs,” replied Trixxie.
“Any one know what happened to Hell Bright and Claire I saw them go into the building and I never saw them come out?” Gary asked.
“I was about to explain it to Trixxie Gary, as I saw something of what happened,” replied Dean.
“Arh, right,” Gary said.
“The specialist support given to us via Vixen Bravo was to counter threats beyond normal human understanding,” Dean said.
“I can see you are going to beat around the bush over this matter therefore I’m going to shut up,” said Trixxie.
“Can I ask Lara and Dean, as I’m I right in saying you Gary have only just joined the Marauders, how well you know your respective units?” Duggie asked.
“Pretty well,” Lara replied.
“Yeah, pretty well, before Trixxie told us she was a member of the young Gangrels and told us about the gang pretty much the guys in my unit, including Michelle’s brother were pretty close friends at school we use to do very much the same activities or if some didn’t they would always join the ones that did.” Dean said.
“Would you trust these people with your life?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah I would say I would, including Michelle, I know for a fact if Michelle’s brother hadn’t been crippled in a car smash, he would be a member and if not my direct number two then he would be a squad number two,” said Dean.
“Now my next question is to you Trixxie, would you say that this is what you want to do, help people, make sure people are safe, support the naíve general population even though they would not probably not support you if it came down to it?” Duggie asked.
Gary realised what Duggie was doing and smiled, he’d never realised that Duggie was in on the whole conspiracy and just sat there listening to how Duggie went about testing Trixxie’s attitude towards life, and things.
“Yes, I love life, Dean will tell you that on a couple of occasions I have been the first one in to save a person in distress, especially if the odds are not in the persons favour,” Trixxie replied.
“With that answer allow me to explain what is going on here, at the club and in quite a few other places around the world,” and he just vanished from sitting next to Lara and re-appeared standing in the doorway to his apartment block, “I’m here now people,” and when everyone looked at him he vanished again and re-appeared back beside Lara.
“You can cast spells Duggie?” said a shocked Gary.
“Gary I can do far more than just simply cast spells, like Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright,” said Duggie, “You’ve seen the tattoos Paul, Abbey, and both the Claires have yes?”
“Yes,” Gary replied.
“They are magickal, I created the ones my Claire has, and the ones Bill has and the ones on Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. The reason for the bottles was that I’ve been sat here chatting to Jane, Nicole, and others about things, and I’ve come to realise that my skills as a tattoo master and a master of the Samutai fighting arts are in need and that I have knowledge that may be of help to the conspiracy. I’m almost 5000 years old, and 3000 of those I’ve spent it here on Darra Von. The first five hundred I travelled fighting creature’s and I may say humans that enslaved, tortured and made life hell for the population. I then spent the next 2000 years as a Tattoo Master and teacher at the Samutai temple in northern Jarrzar, they were very much fighters of the evil that now again threatens our and I do mean ‘our’ world. The temple was one of the major sources of fighters of the evils in that region. And I’ve spent the last five hundred years wandering, helping people fight evil, injustices and similar the world over. This is the longest I’ve spent in one place, but my love for my wife and the mother of my children have given my a purpose and now hearing that my once timid and shy daughter is willing to do things like get injured people to medical facilities as fast as is humanly possible and hearing that even the injured prisoners are treated and helped before they are processed has given me back the drive to help, train and advise the new fighters in the best ways of combating the evil. I offer to both the Marauders and the Hammers my knowledge, to a point my skills, and remember my first responsibility is to Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, and again to a point my abilities to help and train you all to be ready to face what is coming,” Duggie said, “and let me say that I think you Trixxie may posses an understanding of things beyond normal human perception. I’ve never been that good at testing to see it people have the ability. Included in the offer is training in the Samutai way of fighting.”
“Would you be willing to train and teach tattooing?” Dean asked.
After thinking about the idea for about a minute, Duggie replied, “Yes, but to be a Tattooist it helps if you have a flair for art in general.”
“Does the ability to draw, count?” Dean asked.
“Yes it does,” Duggie replied.
“Would you be willing to teach me how to Tattoo, I’m only talking about normal ones, rather than the magickal variety,” Dean asked.
“Well me and Paul are planning on setting up a Tattoo Parlour, I don’t see why not,” said Duggie.
Trixxie yawned and said, “I think I shall say night and chat to you lot tomorrow,”
“That may be an idea actually, getting some sleep,” said Lara, and she like Trixxie got up and headed in to the Gangrel Apartment.
The three men just sat there and looked up at the stars, both Gary and Dean fell asleep after about another hour, Duggie cast a warmth cantrip to make sure the pair didn’t get cold. He then just lay back and looked up and watched the stars and the nearest moon.
* * * * * *
At 05:04 Duggie watched the sun peek over the sky line and start to lightened the sky, he stood and created his Karrack blades and ran through the basic fight sequences and then the blades disappeared and he went through the basic unarmed Kari of the Samutai. When he finished he realised the Dean was awake and watching him, he smiled at Dean and said in ancient Jarrzarian “Good morning Dean, a good sleep I hope.”
Dean just looked at Duggie and asked, “I have no idea what you just said, but good morning to you Duggie.”
“I’m sorry Dean,” Duggie replied, “It’s the first time in just over two years I’ve run through the Samutai Kari with and with out weapons and doing so I don’t think in basic I think in ancient Jarrzarian. What I said, was Good morning Dean, a good sleep I hope.”
“I did thanks, I’m surprised though I thought I would have been cold, but I wasn’t,” Dean said.
“I useful little spell a warmth cantrip,” said Duggie.
“May I join you, I think it would do both units good to get into the habit of rising and running through some basic combat forms?” Dean asked.
“Certainly. Just follow and copy,” replied Duggie and he ran through the basic unarmed Kari for a second time.
When he had finished the pair walked inside the Gangrel Apartments and Dean put the kettle on for a drink, “Coffee?” Duggie.
“Mm, yeah thanks, black no sugar,” replied Duggie.
When the kettle had boiled and Dean had made a couple of coffee’s both he and Duggie sat at the table set up in the kitchen area.
After an hour of quietly chatting about the things Duggie had done in his life, Duggie heard one of his three had woken and had got up, “I shall leave you Dean and see you later, one of my three is awake and would be looking for some thing to drink.”
“Ok Duggie, I shall see you later then,” Dean replied.
Duggie then went back and found it was Beatrice who had woken and had gone to the loo and was now looking for him. As Duggie walked in she heard him and quietly walked towards him and Duggie then bent down and picked her up and walked to where he had put the three’s dressing gowns and put it on her and then walked outside and as he sat with Beatrice on his lap he levitated himself so he hovered some two inches above the damp morning grass.
“Dad, do you know what we will learn in school when we go?” Beatrice said
“To be honest I have no idea, Beatrice, but from what I have been told about it, you will learn much more fun things than you did at the other school,” Duggie replied.
“I hope so, I want to learn things from you too daddy,” Beatrice said.
“Ok Beatrice, touch this tattoo and concentrate on it,” said Duggie.
Beatrice did touch the tattoo indicated which was a panther and Beatrice did concentrate on it and suddenly stood beside the pair was a large black panther, and Beatrice had a big beaming smile across her face, “Me created it, yeah,” said a happy Beatrice, she then put her hand out and stroked the panther who laid down beside them, “Daddy create something,” asked Beatrice.
“Ok,” Duggie said, and concentrated on the tattoo of a wolf and sat on the other side of the pair was a wolf. “Now young one, you must promise me that you will never touch the tattoos and concentrate on them unless me, Bill, Claire or any of the Vixens have given you permission and are around and nearby to supervise, these things,” and Duggie touched each of the four tattoos Beatrice had, “are very dangerous, the people out there,” and Duggie pointed beyond the club’s fence, “do not understand and would attack and very badly hurt you and me, and everyone else here and you wouldn’t be able to go to school and learn fun things, you would be sent back to the horrible school that taught you nasty things. Do you understand me Beatrice.”
“Yes daddy I do, I promise I will never create Blackie without you, Bill or the Vixens being with me and them saying yes,” Beatrice said.
Then Duggie heard Damien call out, “Daddy where are you?”
“I’m out side Damien,” Duggie called in reply, “now Beatrice concentrate on Blackie disappearing,” Duggie then said to Beatrice.
Which Beatrice did and the panther and wolf disappeared just before Damien and Hemma walked out in their dressing gowns and they both walked towards him, just before they both sat on the damp grass, he said, “wait you two,” and he cast two levitate spells one on Hemma and the other on Beatrice, and he then asked Beatrice, “would you mind moving so your brother can sit on my lap?”
“Yes dad, but I’ll get a wet bottom,” replied Beatrice.
“Will you, sit on the ground and find out if you do,” said Duggie, as Beatrice moved from Duggie’s lap and went to sit on the ground, she found her self floating slightly above it as did Hemma as she sat beside her dad. Both of them smiled when they realised they were floating only a couple of inches above the ground but they were still floating.
Hemma lent over and gave Duggie a kiss on his cheek and said, “I love you dad, you’re the best dad in the world.”
“Thank you, and you three know something, you are three of five of the best children in the world, the other two are,” said Duggie and before he could finish.
Damien said, “Claire and Bill are the other two.”
“Yes they are, aren’t they,” and the four sat in the warming sun rays.
* * * * * *
About 07:30BN the four got up and walked back into the apartment and slipped in to the clothes they had on yesterday and the four walked across the grounds towards the entrance to the garage and breakfast, on the walk over Duggie said, “you three know what’s on today’s agenda don’t you?”
“No, what dad?” asked Hemma.
“Starting to sort out our new home, that’s what,” replied Duggie, “there are a few modifications I am planning to do to the apartment, if Jaboc gives me permission.”
“Yeah, what dad,” asked Beatrice.
“ Like joining the front apartment to the back one and making a section of the front apartment into a tattoo parlour,” Duggie replied.
Damien who was riding on Duggie’s shoulders was very happy sat up higher than everyone else. As they walked in, one of the mechanics drove past them on a bike, looking over his shoulder was a mid sized dog which was sat in a baby carrier, as the four walked down the ramp the dog and owner walked up the ramp and the dog ran off into the field.
The guy said, “Good morning to you, and what a lovely morning it is too.”
“That is very true,” Duggie said, “maybe you can help me, do you know of anywhere I would be able to purchase a full size range cooker?”
“Mmmmm. No, not of the top of my head, ask Braddock, he may know if not he should know who to ask, I’m Brain, one of the mechanics at the club and the dog, is called Stripes,” and the dog ran back and the four could see why it was called Stripes, it was brown with black stripes from head to the tip of it’s tail. The mechanic then bent down and made a fuss of her, and said, “You gone then,” Stripes then licked Brain’s face, he then felt the stomach area, stood up and said, “Not long before she has her first puppies.”
“Oh,” replied Duggie, “You got rid of any yet?”
“Yeah, one, but the vet here in the medical facility thinks Stripes should have at least three maybe four,” Brain replied, “Why do you want one?”
“Yeah, I would be interested in one,” Duggie replied and the three children’s faces just lit up with the prospect of having a pet, “You heading towards the canteen?” asked Duggie.
“Yeah, I am heading that way for some breakfast, then Braddock has asked if I haven’t got any work on that I join a painting detail, he wants some of the apartment blocks at the front of the club given a lick of paint,” Brain said, “and as I ain’t got anything booked in until Savraday, I volunteered to help today and tomorrow.”
“Oh well I know which apartments you will be working on,” Duggie said.
“Oh which one?” Brain asked.
“Mine and these three, I’m Duggie and this is Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. You going to come down from up their now Damien,” said Duggie.
Damien looked a bit unhappy but said, “Ok dad,” and Duggie lifted Damien up and over his head and dropped him to the ground, and the group walked towards the canteen Stripes walking just in front of the group.
“I wish I could train stripes to stay at my heel, like Nibs has Daraus trained,” Brain said.
”I know, mind you Daraus stays at anyone’s heel unless they say its ok,” Duggie replied.
“What?” Brain exclaimed, “How do you know that?”
“I’m Claire and Bill’s dad,” Duggie replied.
“Arh, that would explain it,” Brain said as the group entered the canteen and walked towards the food run.
* * * * * *
A couple of hours later a group of six guys drove via the sub-surface road towards the front apartments with a trailer fill of paint and painting equipment. Riding on the back of the trailer was Angel, Damieel and the twins fairy partners, as they both wanted to go and have a play with Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. During breakfast they had seen Duggie and the children and had organised it so the young ones would be out of the way whilst the two bedrooms were being painted.
When the vehicle had pulled up everyone got out and they all carried a couple of pots of paint up the ramp to the ground floor of the apartment block.
Duggie had already began to pick things up and move things around the flat, the three mattresses had been placed outside on a large tarp on which was all the bags of clothes and the bedding. Hemma and Beatrice had started to put the food away in the cupboards.
Angel and Damieel ran up the ramp and they both poked their heads around the door and called, “Hemma, Beatrice, Damien where are you?”
“We’re in here, Angel, Damieel,” replied Beatrice.
Both Angel and Damieel walked into the apartment and found the three putting food items into the cupboards, Angel said when they saw Duggie walk out of one of the bedrooms, “Hello Duggie, those three ready to go?” Damieel said.
“Yeah they are, where you going to go?” asked Duggie.
“We thought to the swimming pool it looks big and fun,” replied Angel.
“And we all have our swimming costumes here,” Damieel said.
“Right you three, go and get your bags and do as Angel and Damieel tell you,” Duggie said and the three young ones ran outside and grabbed their bags and joined Angel and Damieel as they disappeared down the ramp and the group walked hand in hand along the sub-surface road towards the swimming pool.
Brain who was stood outside the doorway waited for the young ones to disappear with the Twins, said to Duggie as he walked out, “Right what room do you want us to start on?”
“The bedrooms thanks,” replied Duggie and walked outside carrying a couple of large hold alls and found three members of the Hammers and two members of the Marauders were up and lent up against the wall of Gangrel Apartments. He called over, “hey you lot if you want to sit down, come and sit on the tarp if you want.”
“Thanks Duggie,” one replied as Trixxie walked out with a joint between her lips and followed the five as they walked towards the edge of the tarp.
Trixxie called after Duggie as he disappeared back into the apartment, “What time did you get to bed last night?”
“I didn’t,” replied Duggie.
When Duggie had walked back into the apartment, two of the workers had brought up a couple of sets of step ladders and a large plank which had been set up in the larger of the two bedrooms.
One of the pair asked, “Who’s going to be sleeping in here?”
“Assume the two girls for the time being. Damien in the next room down and I’m having the smallest room as mine,” replied Duggie.
“What colour or colours do you want the rooms then?” Brain asked as he walked through the door carrying four cans of paint.
“A light colour on the ceiling and a second slightly different colour on the walls. I’m not sure what if anything is planned for the flooring,” Duggie replied.
* * * * * *
As the five walked towards the swimming pool, Hemma had hold of Angel’s left hand who had hold of Damien’s left hand who was holding Damieel’s left hand and then on the other side was Beatrice. All five had big smiles. Flying just above the shoulders where Rijuulm and Eloobra and they like the twins were going to enjoy themselves.
When the five had changed they walked out of the changing rooms and onto the leisure pool area and the five hand in hand jumped into the leisure pool and spent most of the day enjoying themselves lounging and just playing in the pool area, about 12:00BN they were joined in the pool area by Jum, Wong, and most of the Hammers and Marauders.
Wong and Jum both entered the pool area and dived in and started to swim lengths and after 30 minutes they had both swum close to a 3000 metres and then they climbed out and joined the Angel, Damieel and the young ones chilling and playing.
Both Gary and Dean had the Marauders and Hammers relay racing with one half squad down one end and the other half squad on the opposite end.
* * * * * *
Around midday Jaboc and Walliballa walked up from the sub-face road.
Jaboc called out, “Hi Duggie, you here?”
“Yeah, in the small bedroom,” called back Duggie.
Both Walliballa and Jaboc walked in and stood in the doorway of the small bedroom.
Walliballa said, after taking in the colour scheme, “Nice colour scheme.”
“Thanks, I like deep colours especially when I’m planning having this room as my shrine room,” replied Duggie.
“So where are you going to sleep then?” asked Jaboc.
“In the living room, I sleep on a futon bed which rolls up when not in use,” replied Duggie, “Jaboc, where would I be able to get my hands on a full range cooker that I can modify?”
“Modify in what way?” asked Jaboc.
“You saw the cooker in my old place,” Jaboc nodded yes, “it arrived as a wood burning combi cooker boiler, I converted it to no fuel use combi cooker boiler,” Duggie said.
“I understand,” said Walliballa, “are you talking about converting it for TW operation.”
“Yeah,” replied Duggie.
“No, but Braddock probably would,” replied Jaboc.
“Another question, who would I go and see about having someone tested for abilities beyond human?” Duggie asked.
“Who do you think needs testing?” asked Walliballa.
“Trixxie from the Gangrel Hammers, when they got back yesterday after the policing action she, Gary, Dean and Lara sat outside and chatted, she saw Claire and Hell Bright go in but not come out,” Duggie replied.
“Oh,” said Jaboc, as Duggie closed the lid of the paint and started to walk outside, both Jaboc and Walliballa joined him and the three sat down.
“I did a quick attitude test to see if she was of the correct mindset to know things, It also provided me the chance to aura check the people, I got a faint blue aura from her, which normally indicates an ability to control, and our chat yesterday and the events later in the evening told me its time to get back into the game, and I have offered to train them in the Samutai fighting arts,” Duggie said.
“Would that offer extend to other people?” Walliballa asked.
“Yeah anyone who wants to learn,” replied Duggie, “I’ve also offered to take Dean as an apprentice tattooist. It takes a good year to two years to become a tattooist.”
Walliballa asked, “This den you want built, how big do you want it?”
“About ten metre square, and from the middle I want an area depressed into the floor where people can sit in a circle and have a table put,” Duggie replied.
“That’s not hard at all,” Walliballa replied, and as he was sat cross legged he created a shaft which he extended down until he had hit the bed rock, “It will be quite easy, its chalk here on I think a layer of sandstone.”
* * * * * *
An hour later Walliballa and Jaboc had returned to the main club, allowing Duggie to return to the painting. Sharra, Rose and Sym walked up the ramp from the sub-surface road and saw Duggie walk into the small room carrying a pot of paint.
Sharra called out, “Duggie can I see you for a little bit?”
“Yeah come in Sharra,” Duggie called back.
Sharra, Rose and Sym walked in and saw the room Duggie was painting, the ceiling which was finished was a warm deep yellow and two of the walls had been finished a warm red colour and Duggie was stood on a chair with a paint brush in one hand and an edger in the other painting the wall to ceiling join.
“Come in,” Duggie said.
“Can we have a chat with you in private please?” Sharra asked.
“Yeah come in, shut the door and grab a paint brush, then it looks like your working,” replied Duggie.
“Now that’s an idea,” said Sharra and that’s what the three did, they came in and shut the door. When the door was shut Sharra said, “Do you remember you said you would assist and advise in the teaching of Magick?”
“Yeah I do,” Duggie replied.
“Sym here is the person who I am teaching and Rose is her non gifted twin sister, Ithian said that twins if they both know the skills make for powerful mage partnerships,” Sharra said.
“Welcome Sym, Rose, allow me to introduce myself, I’m Duggie Demitrie, Chiang-Ku dragon, Line walker with spells and skills from the schools of Earth, Fire and Air elementalist and Diabolist, and Tattoo Master. Just so you know The chat last night has given me back my enthusiasm for teaching, and I may be teaching Trixxie from the Hammers if she can wield, but I will also be very likely be starting a school teaching the Way Of The Samutai Warriors,” Duggie replied.
“Are you Claire and Bill’s dad?” Sym asked.
“Yeah I am,” replied Duggie.
“Where are the little ones anyway?” asked Sharra.
“With Angel and Damieel enjoying the swimming pool, well that’s where they were heading this morning anyway,” Duggie replied.
“The reason for the chat is I need to find someone who can supply me with the items I need to make some spell books, and I was wondering if you knew of anywhere in Suraban that sold supplies like that?” Sharra asked.
“No, I don’t, I’ve not actually needed a spell book or supplies to make one for a very long time, in a couple of weeks I will be able to make things like that as I intend to change the upstairs apartment into an alchemists lab, hang on doesn’t Ithian have a lab here?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah he does, but I don’t know how to make the parchment,” Sharra replied.
“I do,” said Duggie, “and as I am going to see if Trixxie can wield, and I wouldn’t mind seeing the Lab for myself. Shall we head that way now.”
“Now that’s an idea,” said Sharra.
Duggie walked out leading the three women, and called, “Brain, I’m heading to the main club for a while, you and your crew going to be ok here?”
“Yeah,” said Brain as he walked around the corner, “We’ve almost finished in largest of the bedrooms, and when we have we’ll start on the next one, and get as much done as we can, and finish tomorrow.”
“Ok,” said Duggie and the four headed towards the main Club, via the Sub-Surface road.
As the four passed the swimming pool and gym area a few of the Hammers crossed from the swimming pool into the gym area. Duggie called to them, “Any of you know where Trixxie is?”
“Yeah, she enjoying her self in the pool area,” one of the group said.
“Thanks,” said Duggie and he headed for the entrance to the pool area, and saw Trixxie sat on a raised area chatting to Dean and a couple more of the Gangrels. Duggie walked in and walked towards the raised area and said to Trixxie, “I was wondering if you were interested in finding out if what we were talking about last night was true?”
“Yes I am,” replied Trixxie, she then turned to Dean and David and said, “I shall leave you and chat to you later.”
“Ok Trixxie,” said Dean, and as Trixxie left and headed for the changing rooms, Dean turned to Duggie and said, “I’ve had a chat with Gary, Lara and Michelle and they all think it would be an excellent idea if we could join you when you do your, Samutai Kari.”
“Certinelly, shall we say this evening at about 08:00AN,” replied Duggie.
“I think that will be a good time and we can organise a good time for you to actually start teaching us the Way of the Samutai,” Dean replied.
“Yes, 08:00 outside the apartments,” said Duggie.
About five minutes later Trixxie walked out of the changing room and around the side towards the exit to the Sub-surface road and met Duggie, Sharra, Sym and Rose.
When Trixxie had arrived and the group had left the swimming pool area Duggie said to Trixxie, “Some introductions are in order, you already know Sym and Rose I think, but you don’t know Sharra.”
“No I don’t, good afternoon Sharra,” Trixxie said.
“Good afternoon Trixxie, I hear that you may be a wielder of magick,” Sharra said, “Sym defiantly can wield we chatted with Ithian this morning and discovered she can and I will be teaching both Sym and Rose the skills they need to know.”
“I don’t think I’ve met Ithian yet,” said Trixxie.
“No you probably haven’t yet, that’s where we are heading now to his lab in the main club, I need to check it out as one of my skills is that of being able to create potions and techno-wizard items and I need to have access to a proper Magickal lab, and before you say anything Sharra, I can only create a few items and most of them are things I use around the home, like a proper cooker rather than the lump in their at the moment, and spell book pages,” Duggie said.
Sym and Rose both looked incredibly puzzled at the terms Duggie has just used.
Sharra said, “The term Techno-Wizard is a type of mage that can create items that work when the user supplies it with his or her own power?” and she looked at Duggie just to confirm the definition was correct. Duggie smiled back and nodded yes as they turned the corner and walked through the garage towards the back entrance and the ramp up into the main club.
Very soon the group was in the reception area of the north wing third floor, the guard saw Sharra and before they disappeared up to the ramp he asked, “Business?”
Sharra turned to him and said, “Duggie is authorized, as is Sym and Rose, and Trixxie knows about the Conspiracy.”
“No problem boss,” the guard said.
“Just so you two know, at some point I’ll make sure you, Duggie, get issued with a pass card for the third floors and make sure that you and who else knows in the Marauders and Hammers know Trixxie?”
“Gary, Dean , Lara, and I think Michelle know,” Trixxie replied.
“I’ll make sure they get issued with a pass card, carry it with you at all times, it allows you access to the conspiracy secured areas of the Club and sub-surface facilities,” Sharra said and led the group to blank wall where Sharra knocked and the group waited.
About a minute later a door appeared in the wall and Ithian walked out and said, “Welcome back Sharra, hi Duggie, I’m surprised to see you here today I thought you would be decorating?”
“I was but I’m here to ask you if you wouldn’t mind testing Trixxie to see if she can wield and I am looking to see if I have to set up my own alchemists lab or not, as I can create a few TW items,” Duggie said.
“No problem, please all, come in,” said Ithian, when everyone was in the Lab the door disappeared.
Trixxie looked some what shocked at the fact a door had appear from nowhere and the next thing she knew she was stood in a large room and the door had disappeared. Ithian said, “Right young lady, catch,” and Ithian threw one of his toys to Trixxie, which she caught and she looked at it and it suddenly changed from a box to a ball. Ithian said when that happened, “Now that’s a good sign, what you have in your hand is a training toy, clear your mind Trixxie and concentrate on it, can you see the aura that surrounds the toy?”
“Yes,” Trixxie replied, and the toy’s aura flashed red and it changed shape again to an egg shape.
Suddenly four white flashes happened and Hell Bright, Claire, Charrbrr and Vitanna stood in one of the Pentagrams inscribed into the floor.
When Claire saw dad stood in the Lab she said in a shocked tone, “What you doing here dad?”
“I am not only a Tattoo Master daughter I am also a Line Walker with knowledge of Earth, fire and air elementalist spells and those of a diabolist, and I’m here to see if Trixxie can wield and it looks like she can, so therefore I will be teaching her to become a line walker like you and every one in here,” Duggie replied.
“Why didn’t you say something before,” said Claire.
“Simple, depression and lathery, when Sam was kidnapped I fell into a depression that a combination of you and the people here have brought me out of,” Duggie replied, “and in certain respects its better that Ithian teaches you, I have other responsibilities remember.”
“I know dad,” replied Claire, “I have research work to do.”
“And don’t think your going to get it easy either Sym, Rose, after this weekend is over with, I’ll be handing a lot of the club level security work over to Sam so I can concentrate on training you two.”
Ithian then said to Trixxie, “When you have mastered it you will be able to detect the changes before they happen and control what it becomes.”
“Ithian have you got a specific teleport spell for those receiver pentagrams?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah I have Duggie,” replied Ithian, “Grithh, transport spell tomb please. Oh good point, Peeker, Squarker, here now.”
Two imps appeared over one of the receiver pentagrams and said, “Yes master.”
“Two more users of the lab for you two to remember,” Ithian said, “My lab guardians Peeker and Squarker, they are very good they never forget peoples auras.”
Peeker then said, “We bow before you master,” when they has scanned Duggie’s aura.
Squarker said to Trixxie who was stood in shock at the fact a book had just floated across the room and had settled on a book rest, “Welcome shocked to surprise city.”
“Oops, sorry Trixxie,” said Ithian, “in here you will see the strange and wonderful, Grithh is one of my aerial servants, he knows the main lab and store better than I do and therefore is a very useful magickal construct.”
“Hell Bright, Claire would you take these three to the Library and then if they haven’t been to the medical facility there as well,” Ithian said.
“Yeah, no worries,” replied Claire.
“Trixxie, I’m going to be starting to teach the Way of the Samutai this evening at about 08:00AN outside the apartments,” Duggie said before she disappeared on her tour.
Ithian then said to Duggie, “So what do you think Duggie?”
“It ain’t bad, I could definitely work here, but I will also construct my own one as I don’t think you have the research books I will be bringing from the Samutai temple when I get chance to fetch them,” Duggie replied.
“Duggie, I know the Chiang-Ku don’t possess a natural ability to teleport, but you do have a greater understanding of portal spells, would it be possible to link the lab here with my one at the Academy?” Ithian asked.
“To be honest, I don’t know, a shifter would know, but I don’t know of any here on Darra Von,” Duggie replied.
“No, but the academy database may though,” Sharra said.
“Damn true, it may at that, shall we adjourn to the library and have a look,” Ithian said.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The Hunter’s, Marauders, and Hammers enjoy the run up to the pre-wedding bash
Chapter 8 — Let’s dance — The Hunter’s, Marauders, and Hammers enjoy the run up to the pre-wedding bash
Claire and Hell Bright teleported Sym, Rose, Trixxie and the fairy companions to the Conspiracy Library receiver pentagram and when Trixxie had actually recovered from the shock of the spell being cast and the actual teleportation happening, Hell Bright said, “Welcome Trixxie to the Conspiracy Library, the one place you will probably find more information about a subject then the best scientists have access to if they had access to the entire world’s scientific research.”
“Did anyone hear that voice,” said a very shocked Trixxie.
Claire turned to Hell Bright and said, “Hell Bright would you mind not doing that until I’ve had chance to explain it to people.”
“Sorry Claire,” said Hell Bright and she stuck her tongue out at Claire.
“Sorry Trixxie, Hell Bright does that. Hell Bright is mentally mute, due to events in her past she doesn’t exactly speak very much, she is only just starting to come to terms with it. Last Savraday was the first time she had spoken since she was three and she is now sixteen almost seventeen. She normally speaks through a translator which I am one of a few, Ren is another as is Sandra at the moment, most of the time it freaks people out for the first few occasions which I guess it has done to you,” responded Claire to Trixxie’s earlier statement.
“Yeah somewhat,” Trixxie said.
“ The Conspiracy Library has over four million individual unique books and hundreds of thousands of hand written books and scrolls. Most are stored on computer, the only ones that aren’t are the ones in the Lab and in private collections, and most of those we can get access to as most of the people who use them come from within the conspiracy,” Claire said.
“That is a lot of books,” Sym said.
“Yes it is, but when we, the Vixens, go to the academy that’s when four million books comes into it’s own. How much do you know about the Academy?” Claire asked.
“Nothing, the first time I heard it mentioned was when I arrived here,” replied Trixxie as she picked up a book on xenozoology and flicked through it.
“Ok, what the Academy is, is a training school for the elite, those who go have been selected from the world’s young ghosts, and are thought by certain members of the Conspiracy to be able to handle the responsibility of fighting what the Conspiracy calls the evil, and from what work I’ve been able to do it’s the best description for it, is that they are very simply the closest thing you can get to pure evil. Michelle I think she’s Nabanian isn’t she Trixxie?” Claire asked.
“Yes, I think that’s where she originated from,” Trixxie replied.
“Naban is now controlled by one of the AAA rated corporations, that is itself controlled and run by one of these,” and Claire holds her PDA and shows Trixxie, Sym and Rose a drawing of the Splugorth, “and the one that runs Rotork Theaban is currently holding my mum Sam and she is being made to work as a maid/slave to one of its minions. What we will be doing at the Academy is learning, you spend five years, working on your own research work, projects and also learning how to fight these and other things. When we, me and Hell Bright leave, we both expect to be fully trained line walkers and more than able to fight these things, both with and with out the use of magic, and I expect to hold at least two if not more doctorate level qualifications, and I never finished high school either, I was expelled for hitting the leader of the bullies and breaking her nose,” Claire smile as she remembers that day, and then continues, “the one thing I wished I had know when I did, was that she was one of the leaders of a slaver ring operating in Suraban who happened to be holding Clare and Abbey at the time, her boyfriend went head to head with Nibs that evening here at the club.”
“You say your mum is,” Trixxie said and looked horrified at the thoughts of someone owning slaves and humans being traded and sold, “owned by someone.”
“Yeah, she was kidnapped just over two years ago, by the president of Naban, so she could become his concubine, except mum refused and so he made her one of his personal slaves. This is one of the reasons why the Conspiracy exists, is to protect Darra Von from becoming a living hell for the population and being used as a slave farm so their evil empires have a ready supply of slaves,” Claire then continued.
Rose asked, “Why doesn’t the population fight back?”
“Rose,” said Hell Bright, “The reason the population doesn’t know is that all they care for is where the next gadget is coming from, and most just don’t really care about the person standing next to them let alone the world as a whole, as long as they think themselves safe from being torn apart or eaten or killed because they looked at one of the ‘upper class’ in the wrong way who are we to disturb the status quo, and to put it bluntly the forces that the enemy has the population wouldn’t stand a chance.”
“Plus most of the intelligences hate each other with a passion, the Splugorth hate the now owners of Wacker Inc, and they hate all vampires with unbridled passion. They know the conspiracy exists and that we will fight then in a guerrilla war,” Claire said.
“And also because it wouldn’t be very good for business to bring in the necessary forces to invade and conquer this world, and it would also leave their other holdings open to attack,” continued Hell Bright.
“Once you’ve been given your pass card this place is open for you, and both me and Hell Bright would be more than willing to give you what help we can from the Academy,” said Claire.
“Where did you two disappear to yesterday evening?” asked Trixxie and as Trixxie spoke a flash happened and Sharra appeared over the teleport pentagram.
“Three of the casualties we found in the main throne room, had been drained of their blood and we realised that they may not make it if they waited and were brought back by road, so we took it upon ourselves to get them back to the medical facility as fast as we could, and the only way we were able to was to teleport them to the lab and have Ithian teleport them to the medical facility. I could have teleported them directly to the medical facility, but I don’t know it. The assault on Wacker HQ last week, what the population didn’t see was a reason the conspiracy exists and a very big problem,” replied Claire, “during the battle the Vixens were given the power of the Planet’s Dragon Defenders, we all turned it down flat, but as a residual of that joining I was given some special spells, one of which is Teleport with out error, the only problem is that I have to know the place I am teleporting from and too., another spell I was left with is this,” and Claire cast the True sight spell on Trixxie and Sharra. Hovering before the pair was Charrbrr and Vitanna. “Meet our fairy companions,” said Claire, another side effect of the final stages of the battle when we were forced to close a anomie in the mana fields. The Rift as it is called drew the fairies you see here and the ones that are companions of the rest of the Vixens, Clare, Abbey, Bill, and the sniper team from South Harbour.”
“Your kidding,” Sharra said.
“I think I may use this place a lot, just flicking through that book on xenozoology by Dr Zeus, and what you have said today, has provided me with enough incentive to view the world in a different light, some of the pictures he has of the animals are superb, but some of them I’m wondering if they actually exist here in Darra Von?” asked Trixxie.
“Talk to Walliballa, he runs zoo here at the Club,” replied Richard as he walked in carrying a couple of books of computer programming languages, “and before any of you say anything, we only keep specimens of the creatures not native to Darra Von.”
“Hi Richard,” said Claire.
“Hi, let me guess, Trixxie, I’ve just dumped into Duggie and he said, he hopes seeing this has peeked your interest in things different?” Richard said.
“Oh it has,” replied Trixxie.
“And mine,” said Rose, “I’ve been thinking about looking at what happened in the past, but not in regards of the conspiracy or what is written in the history texts but to the people.”
“I think you and me Rose will have long discussions and chats then, I’m passionate about archaeology and similar,” said Hell Bright, this time using her own voice.
“Oh yeah, I think so,” replied Rose.
“Medicals I think,” said Claire.
“True,” said Richard.
The group left the library and started to walk down towards the sub basement level 1 and the medical facility.
Sym asked Claire, “When did you know that you could cast spells?”
“When I became a Vixen a few weeks ago, around the same time I learnt about my tattoos,” replied Claire.
“How about you Hell Bright?” asked Sym
“About five years ago, but I was lucky, Jaboc had access to the facilities of the Conspiracy and so therefore I was able to read and learn a lot from the journals and books. When I met Claire for the first time, I could already cast, Fire ball, Invisibility, Force Bolt, and Armour of the Ages,” replied Hell Bright.
* * * * * *
One of the on duty Doctors walked into the room where Steven was laying on the bed pushing a wheel chair, Anna was sat on the edge of the bed laughing and chatting.
Wood-Sterne and Anna who said in reply to a question Steven had asked, “I don’t think the two units based here would have any problems you signing on to them. I know Paul Snr. is looking for members for the Hunters as well, me, Tony and Dominic have been asked if we want to join, I’m thinking favouring joining but I will wait until I have Tony’s and Dominic’s reply as I am their spotter.”
“Ok Steven, if your ready for the MRI scan I shall escort you to the facility where we can determine how much damage has been done,” the Doctor said.
“Ok,” replied Steven, “Will you be here when I get back Anna?”
“I’ll push you to the room,” replied Anna.
A smile spread across Steven’s face as he got out of bed and sat in the wheel chair, Anna then moved the glucose drip to the pole that was attached to the side of the wheel chair. Wood-Sterne then flew up to Steven’s shoulder height and stayed there.
The doctor moved to one side and let the wheel chair out and said, “turn right and follow me.” The doctor led them past the other patients windows, and at the end of the corridor they turned left and headed for the lifts. When they had arrived at the lifts the Doctor called the lift and said, “How you feeling Steven?”
“Weak,” replied Steven, “but also happy I’m no longer his pet. Can you tell me how the other four people are?”
“Yeah, I know one didn’t make it,” replied the doctor.
“I think the plan is to give the person a decent burial in a few days,” replied Anna.
“I want to be there for that, I did get to know the others pretty well over the period they were there,” Steven said.
“Yeah I don’t see why you shouldn’t be there,” replied the doctor, “I think the plan is to have it after the weekend is over.”
“Oh, what’s happening over the weekend then?” Steven asked.
“A wedding is happening up at Gangrel command on Sumdar and the pre wedding party is happening tomorrow evening,” Anna said, “and I think most of tomorrow is the lead up, to the party tomorrow night.”
* * * * * *
After the MRI scan had been finished and the consultant had the results, he said, “I will pop in and talk to you about what the scans show later today, but I don’t want you going to far from the facility for a while. I will leave you the capable hands of your female friend here.”
“Thank you doctor,” Steven said.
As Anna pushed Steven, who like before when Anna had pushed him to the MRI Wood-Sterne again flew beside the shoulder of Steven, along with the doctor, out of the lift she turned left and started to walk back towards Steven’s room. Paul Snr, along with Rose, Sym, Claire, Hell Bright and Trixxie, and the two fairy companions, joined the pair as they were walking from the direction of the garage.
Paul Snr. said to the Doctor, “Rather than crowd Steven’s room is it possible for us to go and sit outside on the grass?”
“I don’t see why not,” replied the doctor.
Anna realised that she hadn’t actually been any where other than Steven’s room all day and she wanted to clarify a couple of things with Paul Snr. which had been bugging her since she had been asked if the sniper team wanted to join the Hunters. The group turned and headed for the ramp up to the surface via the garage. When the group had reached the open area surrounding the Club, Paul Snr. led the group and offered to push the wheel chair up the large bank that surrounded the sides and back of the club. When the group had reached the top they stopped and sat down and enjoyed the sun as it shone through some high thin clouds. When the group had reached the top Claire, and Hell Bright along with, Charrbrr and Vitanni and Wood-Sterne all lay on the grass and closed their eyes. Trixxie retrieved her shades from a small pouch that hang on the opposite side to the Gangrel Pouch. Sym, Rose just lent back and soak up the warm sun’s rays.
Paul asked Steven, “I’ve already spoke to the doctor, and read the short file Anna, Tony and Dominic wrote on you after the human Intel operation. Me, Clare and Abbey have spoken about this, with what’s happened over the past few weeks, would you be interested in joining The Hunters?”
“What do the Hunters do?” asked Steven.
“What do they do,” replied Paul Snr., “they are an elite team providing a specialist force to an organisation called the conspiracy, which protects the world from people like his lordship and those who created him.”
Anna then said, “The Hunters are also an elite force within the Gangrels hence me and Trixxie being present at the operation yesterday. You did express an interest in joining last time we chatted, if you remember.”
“And if your worried about things like your current status of being in the wheel chair and not being up to the same level of fitness as every one else, I’ve already chatted to the doctor about assisting in your physiotherapy when you are back on your feet, and the unit does need someone who is willing to learn other skills rather than the skills that we already have in abundance which are mainly close quarters fighting,” Paul Snr. said.
“What other skills you looking at?” Steven and Anna asked.
“Communications, hacking, breaking and entering to name a few of the skills I see the Hunters needing,” replied Paul Snr.
“My next question may seem a bit personal, but I want to find my dad, we were separated on the day Wacker started the war and I’ve not been able to find him since and I’ve looked,” asked Steven.
“That’s easy to organise,” replied Paul Snr., “Digital Systems, the company I use to work for before coming here full time is placing missing people adds on the tele and on bill boards around the area, where the refugees are housed.”
“I’m interested, but I’m a bit stuck at the moment,” Steven said.
“That’s not a problem, I’m seeing the consultant about the results of the MRI scan when he’s done the other three and very likely to be involved in the Phsyio of all four as I am about to start teaching the Hunters the Fighting Arts of the Black Karzzar, and its excellent at getting people fit and returning people’s strength, plus I think you will be doing a lot of work in the pool and gym as well,” said Paul Snr.
“That will be interesting,” said Trixxie.
“Oh, why?” asked Paul Snr.
“Duggie has offered to teach the Marauders and Hammers the Way of the Samutai,” replied Trixxie.
“Duggie knows the Way of the Samutai. Oh this is going to be fun I think,” said Paul.
“How come?” asked Rose.
“Back before the Samutai were destroyed the Black Karzzar and the Samutai warrior monks were rivals, we would join forces where necessary, but the name calling and practical jokes the two groups would play could be interesting, from what I was told by my master,” replied Paul.
“What practical jokes you talking about Karzzar,” said Duggie as he, Sharra and Ithian walked up the bank towards the group.
“Oh the odd bucket on head and releasing a silk spider into a room before the Samutai who was sleeping there arrived back,” said Paul.
“Well can we put a truce on those please Paul?” asked Duggie.
“I have no problem with that,” said Paul, “the masters from what I was told, never got involved in the practical jokes, it was always the students and monks.”
“Very true the master never did, and I was a master, it shows we never did, and you were trained after the Samutai were destroyed,” replied Duggie, “Well Paul if your up for learning the arts of the Samutai, I’m sure as hell up for learning the arts of the Black.”
“Yeah, I’m always up for learning more,” said Paul.
“After the weekend, I’m going to be going back to Jarrzar to gather the library and treasure trove stored there, which will be stored here for emergencies,” Duggie said.
“As I want to organise a field trip to Azar and show the Hunters my home and also show them the Black Karzzar temple my master trained at, why not come with us and as the plan was to travel to Echo Tech City for the Academy Reception Ball, and as you are automatically classified as elite by the fact you are who you are, and the invite to the Ball is to all elite,” said Paul Snr..
“Yeah, sounds like fun. Trixxie you ready to start learning?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah,” replied Trixxie.
“And the same question to you two?” Sharra asked.
Both Sym and Rose smiled big beaming smiles, and the three got up and followed Duggie and Sharra back to towards the Club.
“Ithian how does the training toy work?” Claire asked.
“They sense if someone can channel mana and absorb a very small amount and use that to power the transformations?” Ithian replied, “Why the questions on how the toy works.”
“The reason is I passed Bill mine and when he was holding it changed shape a couple of times,” Claire replied.
“That is interesting,” Ithian said.
“What you guys talking about?” Steven asked.
Paul turned and saw Anna had her hand and lower arm on the arm rest of the wheel chair, “Shall we go inside and we’ll show you,” said Paul.
“Ok,” said Steven, and the group stood and Charrbrr and Vitanna both took to the air and Wood Sterne flew just in front of Anna, just behind Steven’s head.
“I’ve been meaning to ask you Paul, the work you were doing on Sym, Rose and Gareath, would you do similar to me, Tony and Dominic?” Anna asked.
“That offer is open to all elite, but my rules apply of no more than six,” replied Paul.
The group walked along the top of the mound until they came to a small house that was sited in a depression, the group walked down and Paul opened the door to let everyone in to the small house. Inside was a living room come kitchen and sat on one of the arm chairs was a creature that looked like a man ape.
“Hi Zeus,” said Paul Snr.
“Oh hi Paul,” replied Zeus
“When Gareath joined the Hunters I told him he would be on a steep learning curve, he at the time didn’t know how steep,” said Paul, “Ithian can you teleport us to my Parlour?”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Ithian.
Suddenly the group including Steven was in the Paul’s Tattoo Parlour on the third floor or the north wing.
Steven and Anna said, “What just happened?”
Steven continued, “One second we were in a living room with a man ape, and the next we are here a room with two dentist chairs.”
“Yes, allow me, Zeus, the man ape as you called him, and may I say he would laugh if you said it to his face, is a member of a race called the Kittani, and what just happened is that I teleported us here with what is called magick,” Ithian said.
“Steven do you remember yesterday in the main room, me and Hell Bright were bending down over the bodies of the three people and we vanished?” Claire asked.
“Yes I do,” replied Steven.
“That was magick and what I was talking to Ithian about when we were outside was these,” and Claire got out her training toy and showed it to Steven and as it lay on her open hand it changed shaped from a oblong to a caltrop.
“Steep learning curve,” said Steven, “its almost vertical.”
“Arh, true,” said Paul Snr., “but you still interested?”
“I guess yes, I guess if you didn’t trust me then you wouldn’t have asked or shown me,” said Steven.
Ithian then said, “I think we shall leave you three to chat,” and then Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian disappeared.
“And I think you should be getting back to the medical facility Steven,” said Paul.
“Yeah, I think so, I wouldn’t mind seeing how the other three are,” said Steven, and Anna, Paul and Steven walked back to the medical facility via the canteen where they bumped into Tony and Dominic, both of their pixie companions smiled as Anna and Paul walked past, just as they were about to head towards the net café on the second floor.
As they, Tony and Dominic, passed Anna, Steven and Paul, Dominic said to Tony, “I’ve not seen Anna so happy in quite a while.”
“That’s very true nor have I,” replied Tony.
When the three had arrived back at the medical facility, the female member of the group was being pushed back to her room, she was still very groggey from the sedatives and the blood loss, but she smiled when she saw Steven, who reached his hand out and squeezed her hand and said, “We’re safe, these people will look after you as they are doing so now.”
The Consultant was stood at the nurses station talking to the three nurses and doctor on duty, “I want the three youths who suffered from blood lose to be maintained on the blood drip until they had a least eight pints run through their systems and then I want them to be maintained on the glucose drips for at least a full week.” He then turned as if he was about to leave and saw Paul, Steven and Anna walking down the corridor, “arh Steven good, afternoon Paul, miss.”
“Afternoon doctor,” replied Paul, “Can I take it the group have had the scans done?”
“You can, and yes Doctor Johnstone here has told me that you are interested in assisting in the physiotherapy when the four are back on their feet,” Doctor Hill replied, “Would you walk with me whilst I return to my office.”
“No problem,” said Paul, “Just in case I don’t see you later Anna, Nibs and the Vixens are organising a work out/fight night training session for tomorrow afternoon from about twelve, and if the medical staff ok it, you might as well come along and watch too Steven, it will be in the Gym opposite the swimming pool.”
“Ok, see you soon,” replied Anna.
And Steven said, “Thanks for the offer, I’ll let you know my answer in a couple of days.”
“No hurry, young man,” said Paul Snr. and he smiled at Steven and Anna as he turned and walked with the Doctor Hill.
“Nurse, how are the other three?” Steven asked.
“They are all still very groggey from the effects of the sedative and the blood loss,” replied the nurse.
“I guess they ain’t up for visitors then?” asked Steven.
“Not really, maybe tomorrow though,” the Nurse replied, “what do you want for dinner the menu is in your room, buzz us when you’ve chosen.”
“Thanks,” replied Steven.
* * * * * *
Doctor Hill said, as he and Paul Snr. walked towards the Doctor’s office, “Can I ask how much do you know about Steven’s past?”
“Nothing why?” replied Paul Snr.
“Oh, as standard we do a complete workup on patients and as a part of that is to check DNA to see if he’s got a genetic disorder that could cause complications during treatment. His DNA work up is strange, it not the normal genetic signature,” Doctor Hill replied.
“Now that is interesting,” said Paul Snr. deep in thought, “Have you got a couple of the results?”
“Yes I have I’ve kept them in my office,” Doctor Hill said, “I’ve placed my genetic structure on his charts, just so its there.”
“Good,” replied Paul Snr.
Doctor Hill opened the door to his office, which was fifteen metres by fifteen metres with a five metre long desk in the middle of the room, but only a third of the way out from the rear wall. Along the left hand wall was a large ten metre long light box and along the opposite wall were ten four draw filing cabinets above then was a large painting. He went to his desk and opened the second draw on the right hand side and removed a file and opened it and retrieved a copy of the genetic workup results.
He passed them to Paul Snr. who had taken out his PDU and logged on to the Conspiracy intelligence network and he had started to search for the Genetic finger prints stored on the servers. Paul Snr. also opened a channel to Nicolai and Jane, and said, “Nicolai, Jane, Paul, can you come to Doctor Hill’s office I need to see you about a patient in the medical facility.”
“Paul, Jane, no problem me and Nicolai will be there in a few minutes,” Jane said.
“Thanks,” Paul said, “That aside, what about the MRI scan results, what’s your diagnosis and treatment advice?”
“Standard treatment for someone who has massive muscle loss and destruction due to starvation, a slow and steady rebuild of the muscles, starting with his hands and arms, then working onto his feet and legs, then just general rebuild of the rest of the muscles. You said you were interested in assisting in the physiotherapy of the four?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yes I am,” replied Paul Snr..
“What would be doing with them?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Next week I’m about to start teaching a group of young adults the Fighting Arts of the Black Karzzar, and it would be working with katars and similar for a long while, the other’s I’m teaching would probably progress onto true combat long before I would even think of letting those four start,” Paul Snr replied.
“As long as you don’t work them to hard with the katars I don’t see any problem with it,” Doctor Hill said.
Jane and Nicolai stopped outside and knocked on Doctor Hills office door, Doctor Hill said, “Come in.”
When Jane and Nicolai had walked in and closed the door Paul Snr. said, “You know we brought back Steven from the policing action yesterday?”
“Yeah,” replied Nicolai as he and Jane took a seat.
“Doctor Hill would you tell Jane and Nicolai what you told me?” Paul Snr. asked.
“No problem,” replied Doctor Hill and told Jane and Nicolai exactly what he had told Paul Snr.
When he had finished Paul Snr. said, “I’m searching the Conspiracy intelligence files for the Genetic finger prints we have of the major races.”
Nicolai asked, “Doctor have you got the results on computer as when Paul finds the files the computers can so a similarity search on the results.”
“Yes I have, its stored on my personal computer rather than the main server,” Doctor Hill replied.
Nicolai got up and walked to the computer that was built into the desk, and logged into his own personal area of the conspiracy computer system and copied the file to there.
After a couple of minutes Paul Snr. said, “Got the files, they are stored in the directory t:\ConpsiracyRaceFilesGenetics.”
“Thanks Paul,” replied Nicolai, who then opened the conspiracy database program and loaded the genetic results into the program and opened and loaded the genetic data files. Nicolai then ran a comparison search on the files and after scanning over two thousand entries it had located one that closely matched the sample. Nicolai then said to the gathered, “its not a perfect match, but close enough for the data base to throw it up as a possible, it looks like he’s related to a New Navy Titan.”
Jane got up and looked at the screen upside down and said, “It’s a 70% match, I wonder what the other 30% is from?”
“Hang on,” said Paul Snr., “Doctor can we remove the files concerning Steven from you, other than the ones you need to treat him.”
“Yeah, no worries. Can I ask that you keep me up to speed on what you find and if it may effect how we treat him?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yes we will,” said Jane.
Nicolai then logged off and took the paper copy and said, “Good day to you doctor.”
“Yes and good luck in your search,” Doctor Hill replied as Nicolai, Jane and Paul Snr. left his office and walked back to the main club.
* * * * * *
Frodar — 8th Ebinar
Clare and Abbey had both woken, Clare looked at her PDA and saw is read, 08:15BN, and said to Abbey, “Fight night tonight hun.”
“That should be interesting, us two, the Vixens, Paul, and Richard,” replied Abbey and lent over and retrieved the joint she had been started last night before she and Clare had gone to bed. As the girls lent for the two joints, Arrick and Gribbloath both woke and sat up and smiled at the partners.
After close on another hour of fun in bed after Abbey had finished her joint, the pair got out of bed and as had become their morning ritual they ran through the calanethics routines Abbey had devised for the pair. “I’ll say this, your getting better hun.” Sat on the end of the bed was Gribbloath and Arrick who smiled as the pair completed the work out.
“I’m beginning to feel the effects now, the movement arcs I’m gaining are impressive,” Clare replied as the pair got dressed.
“You know what hun, today’s training session as both of us now have the same tattoos, you what to see how we match up against Jum and Wong?” Abbey asked
“Yeah why not, lets see how good we have got over the last couple of weeks. The last pairs combat even though it was a draw, you know Nibs and Jum both said we would have beaten them if we had been the same as them,” Clare replied.
“Yeah I know,” Abbey said, as the four partners left the apartment and headed for the canteen and breakfast.
When they had arrived in the canteen they saw Rose, Sym and Anna, sat eating breakfast. Wood Sterne was sat on the table reading Anna’s PDU, also sat with the three was Charrbrr, Deedban, Blackie and Pixie. Walking out of the end of the food run was Paul and Claire closely followed by Nibs, Sandra and Daraus.
The pair then heard Gareath’s voice behind then calling, “Clare, Abbey, hang on,” and when he had caught up, he said, “God you two move fast, I saw you descending the ramp from the second to the first floor.”
“Sorry we didn’t hear you call until just then,” Abbey said.
“That’s because I didn’t until now,” Gareath replied.
The group gathered a full breakfast and headed to where the rest of the guys where sitting and joined them.
When they had sat down, Nibs said, “You know this evening is an Up and Coming Fight Night?”
“Yeah,” everyone said.
“Jaboc has left the specifics of the program in my hands, and I was thinking, Clare, Abbey, Claire and Hell Bright up first, for the open challenge section, winner stays on, if the punter wins, then they face, either Abs, Tina, Paul or Ren. If anyone needs a break then rotate Paul, Ren and the twins in. Then at about 10:30AN me, Sandra, Jum and Wong go head to head normal rules apply get hit you leave the circle. Then Richard and Kev have said they will be up for a fight, and after them, a seven way partner fight. Following that Jane and Sarah have said they will go head to head and to close the evening, me, Jum and Wong weapons fight at about quarter full speed,” Nibs said, “the evening program is open to change if people want to step up and give a display.”
Trixxie, Duggie and the young ones all walked in laughing at something one of them had said, they got themselves some breakfast and walked over to the table where Duggie asked, “Are the seats taken?”
“No Duggie, we were just talking about this evening’s fight night program,” Nibs said.
“Sounds like its going to be a good evening, who’s actually coming to the party cause ain’t that also happening tonight?” asked Anna.
“From what I’ve been told, the entire festie crew and young ones are coming, Jaboc has said they can use the guest rooms on the ground floor to stay in until Sumdar when everyone goes to command for the wedding ceremony, Dark Mists, Tybias’ raiders, and which ever Gangrels want to come, from what I’ve heard a few members from SD unit nine are planning on coming, and I think Hinnita and James are also coming with a few members of the Drum circle as well and even though I’ve not organised it with them, I hope they will play during the fights,” Nibs said, “you all know about the sparring session in a few hours in the Gym?”
“Yeah,” they all said.
Anna then asked, “Would it be alright if I brought Steven along to it, he knows about the conspiracy as he heard a few of us talking about the Magickal training toys and he also got teleported to the tattoo parlour as well.”
“I don’t see why not,” said Nibs, “I popped in to see him yesterday evening and he seemed to be doing pretty well.”
“I’m wondering how the others are doing,” said Anna.
“Ok, I was thinking about calling in and seeing them later today and seeing if they wanted anything to make their stay’s better, as I’m I right in saying that they are likely to be here for quite a while Anna?” Sandra asked.
“No need hun, I asked the nurses to ask the Doctor treating them to contact me, as I think if they are up for it letting them enjoy the party,” said Nibs.
“I think so,” Anna replied.
“Yes and before I forget and Gangrels who are not involved directly in the Fight night, Jaboc has asked that you become hidden security for the evening, which means be a presence on the ground and make sure the punters are having a good time and keep your eyes open for trouble or conflicts, so they can be dealt with before they get out of hand,” Nibs said.
As the table broke up after breakfast had been finished and the dirties had been cleaned away. Trixxie, Sym, Rose, Claire, Paul, Duggie, the young ones and fairy companions headed for the apartments at the front of the club grounds via the sub-surface road.
All the young ones looked incredibly happy as the group walked down the road, and as they were passed by an electric vehicle coming from the club, Brain called, “Good morning Duggie and people.”
Duggie and the young ones called out at the disappearing vehicle, “Good morning Brain.”
Duggie then said, “I may join the sparring session, it’s been a long while since I went head to head with a target other than the times when I’ve had to because they wanted to hurt me or people I call friends.”
* * * * * *
When the group arrived at the apartment parking area, everyone walked up the ramp and found the crew had started to paint the living room and was also continue to paint the small bedroom.
Brain walked out and said, “What colour do you want the living room and what do you want done with the doors?”
“Living room light blue ceiling, and greenie white on the walls, bathroom leave it as is, doors, leave as is,” Duggie replied.
The group left the painters to the painting and walked outside and saw a delivery van from Telean Landscapes and Buildings had pulled up and were offloading garden chairs and a few tables along with some flower pots and other garden items. The group walked over towards where the garden chairs and tables had been placed and sat down.
Duggie asked Claire, “Any idea when the sparring session is planned to start?”
“Probably around 12:00BN,” replied Paul. “we’ll head back to the Club at about 11:00ish to get ready as we all wear Black Light for the session, as it saves on injuries.”
“What time did dad finish with you last night Trixxie?” asked Claire.
“About 10:30AN, and that was after a good hour of both the Hammers and Marauders running through some basic Karies with Duggie, most of it was us discussing various aspects of magic and Duggie showing me some of the things he can do, and they are impressive to say the least,” Trixxie replied.
“Yeah you made up your mind on what area you want to specialise in Trixxie?” Duggie said.
“I think to start, just general magic, and I may specialise at some point later,” Trixxie replied, “it’s a lot to take in.”
“How about you Sym?” Duggie asked.
“I think the same, but from what Sharra was talking about yesterday evening, I think I may want to head into defensive magick and similar, as the firepower we carry makes offensive magick not exactly useful,” Sym replied, “How about you, what area are you heading towards?”
“Personal support magick with limited offensive and some defensive works as well,” Claire replied, “Hell bright is specialising in offensive magick that I do know.”
After a couple of hours of chatting about various subjects Paul said, “I think we should head back to get ready for the session.”
When the group arrived in the armoury, all the fairy companions headed for the railing around the ramp to sub-basement two’s changing area, they found all the Vixens, Hunters, seven members of the Marauders, eight members of the Hammers were all getting ready for the sparring session. It looked like all the conspiracy adult members were also present laughing and joking with people, even Tony and Dominic were changing, the only member not present was Anna.
Anna along with Wood-Sterne walked in about ten minutes later pushing Steven in his wheel chair, the glucose drip hung from the pole located on the back of the wheel chair and said, “I think I had better get ready myself.”
Steven looked around the armoury and he saw 44 people in various states of readiness, and no one seemed to care that the females were undressing with the males. Lent against some rails that surrounded the sides and back of a ramp that led to Sub Basement level 2 was Paul and Duggie chatting to a couple of adults, in Duggie’s arms was a small lad, Steven estimated to be no older than 3 maybe 4 and sat on the floor was a couple more young people both female.
Paul looked over and saw Steven and said to Duggie, “Shall we make out way with Steven, to the Gym, as he looks kind of shocked?”
“Yeah, lets head for the gym before he has a heart attack,” replied Duggie and along with Paul and the three young ones headed towards Steven.
Paul said to Steven when the five had arrived, “You ready to begin learning what it means to be in the know about the things we told you yesterday, plus I want to ask you a few questions that should hopefully clear up a few things about your past and I’ll explain some of the results discovered about you?”
“Yes, I think so. I never realised there were going to be so many people involved in the session,” replied Steven.
“Yeah I know, fifteen members of the Hammers and Marauders are also going to be involved in the session as Duggie thought it would be a good education for them to watch some experienced fighters practice, plus it will also give us, both a chance to see what level of training the units have. Me and Duggie have decided two of us should teach the Hunters, Hammers and Marauders rather then me teach The Hunters the arts of the black and Duggie teach the Hammers and Marauders the arts of the Samutai,” said Paul. Just then all the eighteen fairy and Pixie companions joined the Duggie and Paul up and walked and flew with them.
“And my three are here because I have no one available to look after them and I want them to learn and watch as I will also be teaching them at some point in the future,” said Duggie, “let me introduce Damien my youngest, Beatrice the middle one of the three, and Hemma the oldest, Claire and Bill will be along in a bit when they are ready,” said Duggie.
“Ok,” said Steven and thought, ‘I wonder what he means by I’ll explain what the results we discovered.’
Anna looked over and saw Paul pushing Steven and smiled, she called after the group as they started to walk towards the Gym, “Thanks Paul Snr.”
“No worries,” called Paul Snr. back.
As the group walked out of the armoury and across the Garage Paul asked Steven, “How much do you know about your past?”
“Not much. I never knew my mum. I’ve been living with dad since my earliest memories,” replied Steven.
“The next question may seen a bit personal but I’ll explain the results and what me, Jane and Nicolai think happened in your past. Do you know who your mum was and how much do you know about your dad’s past?”
“Not much at all, dad never talked about mum or his past,” replied Steven, “Can I ask what was going on back there?”
“When we spar and practice, everyone wears black light armour to protect against injuries. Me and Duggie relay on our natural toughness and the sheer fact we also posses magickal tattoos that produce a Magickal armour,” replied Paul Snr.
“You said you would tell me the results of the tests?” asked Steven.
“Yes I did, as standard the medical staff do a complete work up, which includes a complete DNA run down, from the work up it looks like your dad or mum was from an alternative Darra Von, and it is possible, and we are still checking the other half may have been a Elf. We didn’t know that until the consultant told me, Jane and Nicolai yesterday,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Bloody hell,” said Steven, “Do you know what race the other was?”
“The work up shows 70% of your genetic structure is that of a Sea Titan, which on the alternative Darra Von were super human, but for some unknown reason the abilities of the Sea Titan don’t kick in until around late teens, early twenties generally at the end of puberty,” replied Paul Snr., “so it looks like you are conspiracy after all, whether you like it or not,” said Paul Snr.
“How come the conspiracy has this information about the genetics,” asked Duggie.
“When ever we meet a new race or sub race, we do our best to gain a sample of genetic material from them and it gets added to the database after it has been sequenced by the scientists in Echo Tech City, it makes sure that if any one comes to us for medical treatment we can provide the best possible treatments with out prying into their past, as we understand that some like to remain anonymous to all, including us, we just like to know where they are so we can let the specialist forces know, so that they don’t go and hassle them, and it also allows us to know what specialist resources may become available if the shit hits the fan,” said Paul Snr.
As the six friends approached the door leading to the Gym Duggie asked Paul, “I take it, it don’t matter who fights who?”
“No it don’t,” replied Paul Snr. “I know the Gym has Six practice rings and a large mat area for training.”
“The first time Gareath watched a full practice session, he was seriously scared, as he saw Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina fight at full speed, which for those four is twenty moves a second, both Tina and Sandra got hit and as the rules say, you get hit you leave the circle, when they had, Jum and Nibs both went to weapons and kicked it up a level, I think Gareath said, ‘what are they trying to do, kill each other.’ Which is was pretty close to what was being shown,” said Paul Snr..
”You said the kicked it up a level, how fast where they going then?” asked Steven.
“Forty to fifty moves a second. Wong is also capable of similar speed, and a few of us think that within the next few months, Sandra, Tina and Abs will also be going at similar speeds,” replied Paul Snr..
“Bloody hell, your kidding?” stated Duggie somewhat shocked.
“No we ain’t,” replied Paul as the group approached the gym door, “I may challenge Nibs to go at full speed today as I’m not sure about something, I’m wondering if the speed varies depending on who they are fighting.”
Duggie opened the door to the Gym and everyone entered, after they had, he asked, “In what way variable?”
“I mean can Nibs go at full speed against me or is maximum speed only available when facing another Adept variable,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Do you think its wise, do you think you can handle the damage Nibs could cause you,” Duggie said, “I know Undead Slayers who could handle them selves against intelligences, but facing some thing that could hit you forty or fifty times in a second, you sure you can withstand that type of damage.”
“Yeah, I have 47 Magical tattoos on me and combined with the fact I activate both the armour and invulnerability tattoos jumps my ability to withstand damage massively,” Paul Snr. replied.
When the group entered the gym they saw it had been laid out with six 15metre across octagons, a large 40metre octagon and a large mat area at the eastern end of the Gym also fixed to the wall was a Garbit hoop and court was painted into the floor, the western end was a lot of fitness and strength machines, the eastern wall also had a seating area that extended from the wall, the group headed for the seating area when Damien, Hemma and Beatrice all sat on the lowest rack and Paul parked Steven next to the seating area and both he and Duggie walked to two separate rings and started to go through their individual warm up katars. All the fairy and pixie companions headed for the rail at the top of the seating rack.
Quite soon the rest of the people from the armoury arrived and walked in and headed towards the seating area.
Jane, Sym and Rose all headed for the mat zone, Nibs, Wong, Jum, Abs and Tina all started to warm up in big 40 metre ring, Sandra, Clare, Abbey and Gareath all went to another ring, Nicolai, and Richard started to warm up Claire, Paul, Hell Bright and Ren went and started to do the same as most of the other fighters warmed up.
Gary walked up to Lara, Dean and Michelle and said, “Last ring shall we?”
“Yeah,” Lara said, and both Dean and Michelle nodded in agreement,
The rest of the people headed for the seating, and sat down, Bill walked to the seats just behind where Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were and sat down. Jane looked over and called, “Bill come here, I want to ask you something.”
Bill replied, “Ok Jane,” and got up and walked towards her.
When he had arrived, Jane asked, “How much street fighting have you actually done, as this is your first time of actually practicing with us, ain’t it.”
When Paul Snr. had finished he walked over to where Duggie was practicing and asked, “Black Karzzar against Samutai?”
“Done,” replied Duggie, “Let’s dance Paul,” and they both activated their Knight in armour tattoos.
All of the Marauders and Hammers had taken up the front couple of seating runs started to watch the fight between Paul Snr and Duggie closely as they knew they would be learning these fighting arts from early next week.
Paul Snr. span his right heel around in a fast spin with enough power behind it to break if not remove a normal human’s head, Duggie blocked the attack with his left forearm and then launched a back hand fist attack against Paul Snr. head an which Paul Snr ducked under as he brought his leg back and then he executed a low spin kick to remove Duggie’s knees. Duggie blocked the attack with his calf and then hopped back on the leg that had just blocked and went to snap kick Paul Snr.’s supporting leg but Paul had already transferred his weight back to his other leg and went to kick Duggie in the gut area.
Duggie said as he used both his hands to catch the kick, “Mistake Paul,” and he then whipped his left leg up in a spin move and caught Paul around the back of the head as he span down the caught leg, this sent Paul Snr. sprawling across the ring.
When Paul Snr. stopped he said, “Nice counter, never saw it.”
Most of the Hammers and Marauders clapped at the move, but then Paul Snr. flew at Duggie targeting Duggie’s legs, but stopped short and went into a forward roll and brought both his fists into a dual strike against Duggie’s gut which forced him to double up and also back which forced him to land on Paul Snr.’s back which Paul Snr. twisted to a standing position. He then went to axe kick Duggie, by the time Paul Snr. had stood Duggie was already half way through getting back to his feet and as he was flicking himself to the standing position Duggie executed a bridge onto both his hands and brought his legs and tops of his feet in to strike at Paul Snr.’s head, as the spin move was executed he pivoted to his left arm and was back standing and brought his right shin around in a spin kick which Paul Snr. blocked.
Standing around the ring was everyone else looking at the display of power and skill in awe, Jane had stopped her class and had the three young ones watching, Bill stood there with his mouth open as he watch his dad, fight effectively at full power against an Paul Snr.. Hemma, and Beatrice had covered their eyes as Paul Snr. launched kick after kick, punch after punch at their dad, most normal humans would have been badly injured after the first kick, even if they had been able to block it, Damien just looked on and cheered as dad blocked the attacks and as Paul Snr. was sent flying, and booed Paul Snr. as he sent dad onto the mat. After a good half an hour of going at each other, the pair separated and both bowed deeply to each other and then embraced like friends. The audience stood and sat clapped and both the Hammers and Marauders cheered the display of fighting skill.
Duggie turned to the two units and said, “That ladies and gentlemen is what the two of us will be teaching you, the Black Karzzar as displayed by Paul Snr. is very much a defensive fighting art, the Samutai as that is the way I fight, is an offensive methodology.”
“I think the two of us are going to take a break for a while, and say Trixxie, David this ring, fight until the first one lands an effective blow,” said Paul Snr., “and don’t think your going to get away with it either, Clare, Abbey, Gareath.”
When Nibs had finished she walked over to where Duggie and Paul Snr. were sat and sat beside them and asked, “Would you two be up for a display at tonight’s fight night, lets just say that was incredible to watch.”
“Thank you Nibs,” replied Duggie, “I’m up for it if you are Paul Snr..”
“Yeah why not,” replied Paul Snr., “It would be a good time to display the lost arts of the Karzzar and the Samutai. Nibs at some point, I want to fight you, but the difference being I want you to push yourself to maximum as I want to see if a theory I have is right.”
“What’s the theory your testing?” asked Nibs.
“Weather its just when you are fight others of your kind that you go at the speeds you do or can you fight say me at the same speed,” replied Paul Snr..
“If that theory is right, you know I could kill you,” said Nibs.
“I’m not sure if you could, but I have the necessary tattoo to resurrect my self,” replied Paul Snr..
“And to put it bluntly so do I,” said Duggie.
After a couple of minutes Trixxie swept David’s legs out from under him and Duggie said, “Stop, you two,” and turned to Paul Snr. and said, “Your choice Paul Snr.”
“Thanks,” replied Paul and randomly picked two members from behind where the pair were sitting, Duggie was also watching how Bill was handling Rose and Sym.
Duggie said to Paul, “Back in a bit, I think I’ll give Jane a break and let her have a spar or rest.”
“No problem Duggie,” replied Paul and turned to where Clare, Abbey and Gareath were sitting, and said, “you three are next.”
In the ring Andrew from the Hammers was fighting Adam from the Marauders. Andrew executed a hip throw and locked out the arm as Adam hit the mat, “enough you two.”
As the pair left the ring and returned to the seating just behind where the three young ones were sitting, Clare, Abbey and Gareath got up and walked towards the ring, Paul said, “You two go easy on Gareath.”
“Ok,” said both Abbey and Clare.
* * * * * *
Anna, Dominic and Tony were all sat at the end nearest where Steven was sitting, Steven lent over and said to Anna, “I’m impressed with the level of skill and commitment to them selves, I wish I had realised that when we first met, I would have asked to join you guys then rather than now.”
“What you planning on joining us then as a Gangrel?” asked Anna.
“Yeah, it looks like I may be what Paul called a Sea Titan, I have no idea what one is or anything about it, but you’ve made me feel welcomed, I was a stranger to you a few weeks ago and you protected me back then and you saved me again a few days ago and I think I would feel lost with you being a round,” said Steven.
“Thank you,” replied a blushing Anna and lent over and gave Steven a kiss on the cheek.
Tony saw the kiss and smiled at the fact his hard nosed sister had just found someone it looked like she liked.
“We may be loosing our spotter,” whispered Dominic in Tony’s ear.
“Yeah, but I don’t care,” whispered Tony back, “I’m more happy that she’s happy, I always thought she would be a hard nosed bitch all her life.”
“Hey, I heard that,” said Anna.
“So,” replied Tony, “It’s the truth, every since we joined the Gangrels you have been one.”
Gary, Lara, Dean and Michelle left the ring they had been using and Anna got up, stepped down and grabbed Tony’s arm and dragged him to the ring, turned to face him and monkey flipped him onto his back and the flicked herself back to her feet. Tony rolled on to his front and brought his left leg up under him which would allow him the chance to move if Anna attacked which she sometimes did.
Paul looked over at Dominic who shrugged his shoulders and mouthed, “Brother and sister tiff.”
Paul opened his mouth to say something when Anna just span and whipped her trailing leg out which brought Tony’s arm up to block the attack. Tony span towards Anna and using his shin removed her legs from under her which caused her to fall back onto her back.
Steven said to Dominic, “Is that over me?”
“No Steven, Anna over heard me and Tony talking about her being a hard nosed bitch, she took it a bit personal,” Dominic replied.
“Thank god for that,” Steven said, “I would hate for the two to fall out over me.”
“Nuts, Steven Tony is incredibly happy for Anna and you, if it works out, which to be honest I hope so too, but she always knows that both of us will always be there for her,” Dominic replied.
Paul then said, “Dominic ring.”
“Ok Paul,” Dominic replied and got up and headed for the ring, where Harry was waiting for him, Harry was large, he did carry an ISW when the Hammers went into a combat.
Dominic smiled to himself as he saw the one weak spot in Harry’s defences. As Dominic entered the ring the pair bowed and as Harry returned to the vertical, Dominic waited and as Harry throw the first punch, which Dominic dodged and then went for an upper palm strike and stopped it a couple of inches from Harry’s nose, Paul just said, “Stop, Dominic you win.”
Harry said, “Oops.”
“Size does have it’s advantages Harry,” Dominic replied.
“Yes I can see that,” Harry replied, and the pair returned to the seats. Where Harry said to Trixxie, “I never saw it, and that’s a first.”
“There is a first time for everything Harry,” replied Adam and Dean.
When Dominic had returned to his seat Paul moved so he was sat just behind and said, “Can I take it you don’t like close combat?”
Dominic smiled and replied, “Bingo, I hate close combat a week before Sarah asked me if want to work for Gothage full time, one of the bullies in school took offence at something I said and took a swing at me, he was six foot seven and built like a brick out house, I dodge left, grabbed his wrist and rammed the palm of my hand into his elbow joint and broke it. Three days later I was expelled and went to work for Gothage full time four days later. No I don’t like street fighting, its one of the reasons why I am a sniper, I like to drop a person from a distance rather than close up, but the three of us work well in both long range sniper work and close support operations, one of the reasons why the M56 sniper rifle I used was modified for full auto and had a custom built 50 round magazine, so when I was working in close support I knew they would be dead before they got close, now with the 240, its 90% confirmed that if I hit them they ain’t getting up. I don’t mind sparring with people but I thought it better you see that I go for the fast disabling and death moves rather than stand toe to toe with an opponent.”
Then Tony and Anna walked back umbridge sorted with Anna getting the word she was looking for out of Tony
* * * * * *
Over on the training mat when Duggie had walked over he saw Rose was practicing with a long thin staff, Bill was using a short Karrack blade and Sym was working with a pair of hook blades. Duggie walked up to Jane and said, “You want to take a break for a bit?”
“No Duggie, but thanks for the offer, I wouldn’t mind someone watching Rose, with the practice dual headed sword staff, as this is the first time I’ve worked with some using it. I have to admit she is good I’ve not seen her drop it or stop the spin once in ten minutes,” Jane replied.
“I’ve had a little experience with one and quite a bit of experience fighting one, as one of my students used it as their preferred weapon,” Duggie replied, and walked to where the weapon rack was and took a half staff and walked to where Rose was practicing and said, “A bit of a play fight Rose?”
“Ok Duggie,” replied Rose, the two spent a good fifteen minutes practicing and learning the weapon. When the pair had finished Duggie asked, “What have you learnt?”
“I like this weapon, I can see it would be lethal in an experts hands,” Rose replied.
“True it is,” Duggie said, and as both Bill and Sym passed heading for the seating area said, “go and take a break.” Duggie then walked to where Jane was standing watching the others spar and asked, “How’s Bill doing?”
“Not to bad for his first session with me and I think street fighting generally,” replied Jane.
* * * * * *
Earlier when Clare, Abbey and Gareath had walked into one of the rings, Nibs had got up and walked to the ring side and knelt down to watch Gareath more closely and had been joined by Richard who asked Nibs, “What you looking for?”
“Just to see how Gareath can improve his basic techniques,” replied Nibs, “I think he has a basic understanding of street fighting but no experience.”
“Ok, so what you looking at doing is a general critique?” Richard asked.
“Yeah,” replied Nibs and then said to Clare and Abbey, “You two don’t gang up on Gareath, or I get involved.”
Abbey replied, “Yeah and that’s not a good idea.”
After about ten minutes, Nibs looked over at Paul Snr. who nodded at Nibs, unspoken question of pull Gareath, Nibs then called to Gareath, “Come here and sit out the rest of the fight.”
Gareath backed around the ring always looking, watching, the two other fighters, and caught one thrust kick from Clare and sent her flying as he heaved her over in push up maneurver. When he had reached where Nibs and Richard were both knelt, Nibs said, “Your beginning to show an improvement only a couple of times did you take you attention off the other, but I think even you realised when you had.”
“Yeah, I normally got hit when I did,” Gareath replied.
“I think the next sparring session, you, me,” and Nibs looked at Richard who nodded, “and Richard have a training session.”
“You and me fighting, and I’ll fight open handed and hit light, whilst Richard watches and corrects the basic mistakes in your style,” Nibs said.
“Bollocks Nibs, your just as good as me, I think we both correct the mistakes rather than just me,” Richard said.
Then Claire, Ren, Paul Jnr. and Hell Bright finished using the far corner ring, Nibs looked at Paul and pointed at him and them and herself and then at the ring. Paul Snr. nodded and got up and headed towards the ring.
“Back in a bit, me and Paul are about to test a theory Paul Snr. has about aspects of my fighting skills and ability,” Nibs said, then Nibs got up and walked around the ring, he tapped Sandra on the shoulder, and Wong on the shoulders and said, “Can I ask you to join me and Paul Snr in testing a theory about our adept abilities?”
“Yeah no worries hun,” replied Sandra.
“Ok, what’s the theory we’re testing?” asked Wong.
“A question surrounding speed, is our full speed available at all times or is it only available when we face each other,” Nibs replied, “I would say we matched and slightly surpassed the sec com agents when we fought a week ago.”
“True we did,” Wong replied.
“Paul Snr. I’ve asked Sandra and Wong to join us, to see if the theory is correct, Sandra ain’t as fast as me or Wong, and Wong matches my speed, so I propose that you and me to start, I push my self then fighting you then after a couple of minutes you drop out and Sandra comes in and we’ll see if my speed matches her speed or if I can push my self beyond her speed then Wong steps in and we see if I can match her speed then you come back again, and see what happens when that happens,” Nibs suggested.
“Now that’s an idea,” replied Paul, “and it would definetly test the theory with other fighters we all know to be faster than me. I’ve asked Ithian to cast a haste spell on me as well, which should improve my speed and that way we can test if you can sense when other things are in play.”
“Then I suggest we begin,” said Nibs.
After a couple of minutes Paul Snr. said, “you pushing yourself Nibs?”
“Yeah I am Paul Snr,” Nibs replied.
As Paul Snr passed Sandra she span kicked at Nibs head and then went to her maximum speed, which almost instantly Nibs matched her speed and again slightly surpassed her speed blocking all the attacks Sandra threw and launching a few light attacks in addition to blocking all the attacks Sandra threw. Then again after a couple of minutes Wong entered and again Nibs matched her speed, but this time Nibs was unable to go faster as each time she tried Wong matched her speed.
Then the final test of the theory was launched Paul re-entered the combat along side Wong and both Nibs and Wong’s speed massively down graded to match and go a bit faster than Paul Snr., then suddenly as Paul passed where Ithian was standing Paul’s speed doubled, this time it took a couple of seconds before Nibs and Wong’s speed matched Paul Snr’s.
Outside the ring, after Ithian had cast haste, Richard suggested, “Lets test something, it took Nibs and Wong a couple of seconds to match Paul Snr’s speed, lets see if it takes you the same time Sandra.”
“Ok,” replied Sandra, and she re-entered the ring except her speed automatically matched everyone else’s.
When the fight finished, the group headed for the seats where Paul Snr. said, “Can I ask, did you push yourself Nibs?”
“Yes I did, each time it looked as if I was slightly faster then my opponent, until I faced Wong, at that point we were matched move for move,” Nibs replied.
“I noticed that when Ithian cast the haste spell on you Paul it took both Nibs and Wong a few seconds to match your speed increase, but then I got Sandra to re-enter and she matched each person, I think its going to take a few more sessions, of effectively mixing the fighters, as it would have been nice to see if both me and Wong had left, would Sandra down grade to Paul’s original speed or would she have kept going at the same speed,” Richard suggested.
Ithian who had also walked over then said, “I wonder what happens when haste is removed from the fighters, do you guy’s down grade or what?”
“I’ll say this, your adept abilities are very unique in the way they have manifested themselves and the control you lot have over them,” said Paul, “I think a current second year student is looking at the way genetic structures are altered and modified by virus, inter-breeding between different races. I’m not the one to ask, but I think either this student or him plus another did a lot of work on what causes the Adept transformations, to my knowledge the work has not been published yet, from the prelim work he’s done, at least five major medical companies are interested in seeing his primary results and they have offered to fund a full PHd thesis into the work.”
“Nice,” said Sandra.
“It should be when it’s published,” said Paul.
When the group sat down Gary turned to Lara and said, “you and me?”
“Yeah, it will be good to find out how good you are,” replied Lara.
Both of them got up and walked to the ring Nibs, Paul, Sandra and Wong had vacated, Blackie and Pixie flew over from the railings above where Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were sitting.
Blackie said, “The fight looked like fun?”
“Bar the fact I’m slightly aching, it was a good fight, it should be interesting to continue and analyse the results from the experiments,” replied Nibs.
As the group walked back Claire got up from where she was sitting and walked towards Sandra and tapped her on the shoulder and said, “When the next ring frees up you and me with weapons?”
“Yeah, ok,” replied Sandra, who sat down with Claire, Pixie landed on Sandra’s shoulder and thought to her, ‘That last fight look hard.’
‘It was and it wasn’t,’ replied Sandra.
Claire whispered in Sandra’s ear, “As the young one’s know, would you gift them for me at some point along with Trixxie and I think Steven.”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Sandra, “Mind you if your three are at the party, I know for a fact that at least Willoo and Katterina will also be there.”
“That will please my three,” responded Claire.
Nicole and Jaboc stopped sparring after spending a good thirty minutes fighting each other. Claire tapped Sandra on the shoulder and pointed to the empty ring. Sandra nodded yes and the pair got up, Sandra headed for the weapons rack to collect her three quarter length staff, and Claire who walked with her, tapped the Knight in armour tattoo and when the pair reached the rack she also tapped the Karrack blade one and when she went to pick one up, and in her hands appeared the long Karrack blade. The pair then turned towards the ring. When the pair headed it they both faced each other and bowed, when they had returned to the vertical base Sandra readied her staff and Claire readied her Karrack blade.
* * * * * *
Over on the seating Jay saw Claire tapped her right breast and also saw a shimmer appear over the top of Claire Black Light Armour. Jay then shook her head to clear what she had seen, when she looked back it was still there, she thought to herself, ‘Something is wrong,’ a couple of seconds later she saw Claire touch the opposite breast and she could have sworn that the blade Claire was then carrying had not been there and she had definetly not picked one up from the rack. Jay leant over and said to Trixxie and Gary, “Did you see Claire pick up a weapon and do you see the shimmer that is covering her armour?”
“No,” replied Gary, he could see it but now was not the time for telling people.
Gary then nudged Trixxie who smiled and she also said, “Sorry mate, I didn’t.”
“Arh ok, must be me then,” responded Jay.
* * * * * *
Wong overheard Jay’s comments and whispered to Paul, “Jay may have picked up on a couple of things about Claire.”
“Thanks Wong,” replied Paul, and continued to watch Claire and Sandra.
* * * * * *
Claire thrust her Karrack blade directly at Sandra’s head which caused Sandra to duck and swing her staff at her knee area. Claire lifted her leg and blocked to swing and then swing her blade and caught the staff and took it up and over in a circular movement over her head and forced it to hit the floor and Claire held it there and then snapped kicked Sandra in the hip area, the follow up attack forced Sandra to dodge right which also freed her trapped staff.
Sandra then said, “Nice combo.”
“Thanks,” responded Claire.
“I’ll say this, you are getting better, I would say give you a couple more months and you be as good as most of us were before we knew we were Adepts,” Sandra said.
Claire then executed a swing attack against Sandra’s left shoulder which Sandra blocked with the centre of the staff but Sandra’s counter attack totally surprised Claire and also Paul, Sandra brought the lower end of the staff up and hit Claire in the groin, the impact forced Claire to leave the ground, Sandra them quickly removed the staff Claire crashed down onto the matting face down, Claire hands went to break the fall which they did. Claire then went to roll forward and when she had almost finished the roll she went to swipe Sandra across the gut area. This attack surprised Sandra and the armour went from the molten state to solid and deflected the swing.
“That was good,” said Sandra.
Claire just looked evilly at her and said, “Got you.”
“You did at that,” responded Sandra.
The pair then spend twenty minutes weapons sparring. Charrbrr and Pixie both sat on the railings surrounding the seating area watching the fight and was joined by Blackie and Deedban who said, “Claire is getting better.”
“Very much so,” said Pixie.
* * * * * *
About 05:00 Nibs and Richard both called a halt to the session and Nibs said, “Lets head back and put some other clothes over the top of the armour and get some food before the party starts.”
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Join the Hunters, Marauders and Hammers as they enjoy the Wedding weekend.
Frodar evening 08:00
Clare, Abbey and Paul were all stood on the first floor left level of Club Millana the first night the Club had been open for paying punters since the Wacker War had closed the doors and changed the club into the command centre.
Surat said, “Hi Paul, surprised to see here. When I saw your name on the ops board I thought it was another Paul?”
“Hell no,” Paul replied, “I’ve been on the front lines for the last few weeks. You saw me after the War Zone.”
“I know, but it didn’t register then who it was,” Surat said, “Who are the two young females?” Surat then asked.
“Yes, sorry, Clare, Abbey, meet Surat Towsend, graduate of the Academy and partner to Bret Gribbs over there,” Paul said, “How long have you had the little one.”
“It’s a couple of weeks old now, it was born on the 26th Auar,” Surat replied.
“Congrats,” responded Clare, “What his name?”
“It’s a her and we’ve called her Freedum,” Sarah replied.
“Oh nice work on the Final Battle, you both looked naturals presenting the live show,” Paul said.
“Thank you, it was fun,” Surat said, “I’ve read some on the comments posted on the Ghost forum boards and they said that it was nice to see the human element, I had Freedum with me the entire show, I was tempted to feed her live as well. I thought better of it.”
“Yeah not a good idea, show the local CHM blokes a bit of tit and they cause a riot,” said Abbey.
Surat laughed as she guessed Abbey meant breast feeding Freedum, “Very true,” Surat then said as Bret walked over and gave his love a quick kiss on the cheek.
“Hi Paul,” Bret said, “Clare and Abbey if I’m not mistaken?”
“Yes,” Clare said, “I’m Clare and this is Abbey.”
“I hear that the bulk of the fighters this evening are from the Vixens?” Bret asked.
“Yeah, Clare and Abbey along with all the Vixens are the main fighters, Me and Duggie are putting on a display as I think Jane and Sarah are as well,” Paul replied.
“Bloody hell, if from what I did see on the unedited feed from the camera’s is even close to the truth, this is going to be one hell of a evening,” Surat said.
“It should be,” replied Abbey.
Gareath, Sym and Rose all walked up from the ground floor and Gareath said, “Hi, tonight is going to be interesting.”
“In a few ways,” replied Sym, “the biggest is me and Rose walking the floor of an open night club.”
“Yeah, that’s a good point,” replied Abbey, “No Sym, your Gangrels now, the rules that applied to the rest of the planet don’t apply in venues like this, all Gangrels get treated with respect by the ghost community, the one’s who may have issues are those who don’t understand the scene.”
“And if anyone does, don’t be surprised if they and any colleagues aren’t physically picked up by the ghost cliental and physically heaved through the doors with the departing words, ‘Come back when you have learnt some manors’,” Bret said, “No the ghost community treats the Gangrels Gang with the up most respect as a lot of Gangrels go on to become very successful in the Ghost world.”
Sym and Rose both headed for the open bar whilst Gareath headed for a seat. Pixie flew over and stood on the table and looked into Gareath’s face. Pixie said after a second, “I would say that is an exhabrasted face, how come?”
“No it ain’t Pixie,” Gareath replied, “It a combination of a happy face and chilled face. Happy because I am with friends who care and a chilled face because I am chilled.”
Sym and Rose both walked back from the bar carrying three glasses of Cabilla and Sym said, “Hi Pixie.”
“Hi Sym, Rose. Looking forward to this evening?” Pixie asked.
“Yes thank you,” Rose replied.
At 08:30AN Clare and Paul walked over and Paul said, “The doors are open,” as the DJ put some disks on.
The inner door opened and the first of the Punters entered and most headed for the open three bars and drinks. Sym looked over and saw, stood at the foot of the stair cases were at least two members of the Marauders and Hammers. A couple of minutes later a couple of ghosts moved to stand close bay after getting a nod of agreement to something they had said.
Surat moved over and said, “May I join you, and I hope you don’t mind Freedum needs feeding?”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Gareath, “I recognize you now, weren’t you in holding after the war zone?”
“Yeah I was.”
“Hi, oops did I boop as you’re a Gangrel aren’t you?” Sarah replied.
“At the time I wasn’t I joined Clare and Abbey on the Moroth after the War Zone,” Gareath replied, “I was the one to introduce Rose and Sym here to the Gangrels and specifically the Hunters.”
“Then a welcome is in order then,” said Surat as she got her left breast out and Freedum took it and started to feed, Surat then continued, “Like Jane and Sarah, I’m a Gangrel and have been since I was 11, a couple of years after the Original Bitch Vixens joined. I graduated the Academy when I was 23 and have been dating and living with Bret since I was 29.”
“What is the Academy like?” Rose asked, “as someone said that it was highly likely we will be going very soon.”
“Mm. Let have a think, it’s not a question I’ve been asked before as normally the students never know about attending until very close to the start of the Academy year,” Surat replied, “the Academy is like any other college except there you aren’t expected to complete assignments or sit exams, there, all the work you do will be either on your own projects which in most cases push the Technological frontier further or improve our understanding of something be it history or business studies along or you’ll be improving on already available technology, most of it originated from with in the Academy or one of the Echo Tech colleges.”
“If you don’t complete assignments and sit exams, why have we heard that people when they leave have multiple degrees?” Gareath asked and saw the question was intermated by both Rose and Sym.
“How,” replied Surat as she swapped sides and let Freedum feed from the right hand side, “By writing a minimum of 120,000 word dissertations. When I was studying one of my finest pieces of work was on a low level degree on the social ramifications of the ghost community taking land and becoming an Ethical corp. I spent eight months researching it. Nicolai read it and pushed very hard for it to be published in the business journals. We did and it went down a storm, it’s still taken as a valid model to be feared, as the conclusions I came to didn’t look to good for the corporates.”
“Just between us, there is quite a bit of chat about Nicolai, Jane, Paul and Kev,” said Surat, “about why are they here and why are they associating with ghosts.”
“Yeah I know,” said Jane as she came over with a glass of a dark coloured liquid. She then grabbed a chair and sat down asked, “How is the young one, Surat?”
“Doing well.”
“From all the Conspiracy lets say we celebrated the arrival,” said Jane
“I bet,” Surat said, “we are getting her Paygan blessed in a few weeks and I want you to be Shall Bearer Jane,” Surat asked almost pleading with her.
“As long as you can fit it in around the start of the Academy’s year,” Jane said.
“Oh, I forgot that,” said Surat as Bret walked over and gave each other a quick kiss. Surat then finished feeding Freedum and placed him on her shoulder and after a few minutes of gentle patting got the burp she wanted and then went to place her back in the carrier.
“I’ll take her for a while hun,” Bret said and offered to take the blanket carrier.
“Thanks hun,” Surat said and offered Jane Freedum which Jane took and Surat stood up and took off the carrier and gave it to Bret and then sat back down.
Bret then put it on how he liked it on his back, just sitting with Freedum in the small of the back and up towards the right shoulder.
Both Sym and Rose moved to look at Freedum and cooed at her, she reached out towards Sym and went to grab at her with her hands. Sym tapped Jane on the shoulder and offered to take Freedum. Jane then passed Freedum to Sym who just seemed to relax into Sym’s arms and was soon asleep and Sym them took her to Bret and placed her in the carrier.
“Now that’s a first, no one has been able to get her to sleep after feeding other than me and Bret,” Surat said.
“I think we have found the person to come to when we need a baby sitter,” Bret said.
“No, I hope someone starts a young Gangrels in the area, we are sending her there, no option Bret,” stated Surat in a matter of fact tone.
“I weren’t going to say a thing hun, I know the good the Gangrels do, and the people they help. I was planning on offering the units stationed here on the Club some of security operations and prisoner handling experience and knowledge,” responded Bret, “I’m saying we are either home teaching her or she is going to an Echo Tech Academy when she is old enough.”
“I agree with you there,” Surat said, “Mind you I wouldn’t mind teaching Freedum along with any kids the Vixens or any of the new elite members have.”
“That would be am interesting sight,” said Jane, “I have a feeling Nibs and Sandra will try for at least one and I would say the all three would try at least once.”
* * * * * *
In the back area stood Clare and Abbey both looking into each other’s eyes and souls but never saying a word. They both read each other and the repeated the mantra, ‘oneness, closeness, thoughts the same, actions the same, only true twins are capable of combined actions, we are true twins,’ and then repeated it and only stopping when Paul led the group through the door and out to the floor.
Both girls went to their designated rings and went through a series of combat actions and moves. They then both stopped and waited for their first opponent to step forward.
Clare’s first opponent climbed into the ring with the look of confidence on his face. Clare just smiled.
The guy moved first and came in with a left fist aimed at her head. Clare bucked under the punch and rammed her fist into the guy’s stomach. The guy doubled up as the force of the impact registered. Clare backed away as an injured fighter out to win, gets stupid, and this fighter was getting angry that a girl probably eight or nine years his junior was beating him. The guy charged Clare who bucked and moved right, her leading leg moving behind the guys legs and her tailing leg being the trip bar executed a controlled fall and took him down as well. Clare then span on her shoulders and landed in a very low side lunge position. Her face wore and evil smile as the guy got back to his feet his face seething in anger. Clare then said in actions with her right hand and face, ‘bring it on’.
The guy had realised that beating this female would take brains and brawn rather than just brawn.
The guy moved with his hands up in the boxing defensive stance.
Clare knew at that point how to beat him, ‘take his legs out.’ Clare stood up and let her arms and hands hang beside her body and then as he threw his first punch Clare lashed out with a very powerful snap kick aimed right at his legs, at the same time Clare blocked the punch with her left arm and brought her right fist right into the guy’s shocked face as the massive perceived damage caused by the suddenness of the impact and the force behind the kick. The combination of attacks and blocks forced the guy onto the back foot and down onto the floor. As he went over Clare followed hum down and landed her knee into the chest area and flat hand strike aimed at he the guy’s face.
The guy brought his hands up to say, ‘enough, I give in.’
Clare stood up and stepped back three steps and bowed to her opposition, who smiled back and then collapsed into unconciousness. The medical personal were soon on sight and revived him then moved him to a hospital emergency bed and they then disappeared out of the back doors.
* * * * * *
Before the fighters came out, Sym and Rose both stood and Rose said, “It’s time to face our fears and venture to the floor area.”
Both of the girls then moved down to main stairs and moved onto the floors after nodding to the three ghosts that had taken up residence beside the stairs. Two of them nodded back to indicate their had seen and knew that they were Gangrels.
Sym thought, ‘I must ask them why.’ She continued on a tour of the floor area. After a short while they were both on the right hand side second tier, when a young lady wearing jeans and plain black t-shirt said, “Excuse me.”
Both Sym and Rose walked over and Sym said, “Can I help you ma’am?”
“Yes,” came her reply, “Do you know,” and then the fighters ran on to the stage area, “yes the female next to the two Jarrzarians?”
After looking at the line, Rose replied, “Yes ma’am, that’s Nibs the commander of the Bitch Vixens.”
“Right,” replied the lady, “could I ask you pass on a message to her please?”
“Certainly,” Sym replied.
“Could you tell her a friend from Rujuniva is sat here and wants to have a chat with her,” the lady asked.
Rose then said, “No problem ma’am.” They both then turned and headed for the nearest stairs down and then the bar on the first level. Rose asked the bar staff, “Have you got some paper and a pen please?”
“Yeah here you go,” a tall bar man said and handed Rose a piece of paper and a Club Millana pen.
Rose and Sym moved slightly away and Rose wrote, ‘Nibs, someone on the second tier left side want to have a chat, she says she is a friend from Rujuniva’.
They both then moved to the edge of ring and Sym asked Angel, “Angel,” and also tapped her on the legs, Sym continued when Angel looked at her and smiled, “could you pass this to Nibs for us.”
Angel nodded and took the note and tapped Damieel on the shoulder and indicated to pass the message on, which it did.
The pair then heard Amy say, “Rose, Sym. When this person leaves the ring, would you escort her to holding please, she is a known associate of a slaver ring.”
Rose then said in reply, “I’ll let security know about it as well.”
At the same time Sym said, “No problem,” and stood beside the steps up. Rose then disappeared and whispered into one of the adult security personal that she wanted Sam or Sharra.
Sharra who was stood behind Rose said, “How can I be of assistance Rose?”
“The female fighting Amy is a know associate of a slaver ring,” Rose said into Sharra’s ear.
“Right thanks,” Sharra said, and then continued after a couple of seconds, “Sam plus a second will be waiting in the back area for her.”
Rose nodded and returned to the steps and like Sym watched Amy take the female apart surgically. When she came down from the ring rubbing a very painful arm and chest area she happily went with Sym and Rose.
As Sharra had said Sam and another security person were stood on the far side of the doors into the back area. Sam said, “Thanks, Rose, Sym, we’ll take her from here to the medical and then to holding.”
“Ok,” replied Sym and the pair then moved across the club via the back area and re-entered on the first floor tier and were stopped by a young lad dressed in black baggies and a Dark Legion Hystoria gig t-shirt. They had seen earlier in the evening talking to Nibs. He said, “Hi, I’m Adrian you are?”
“Sym and Rose Petrovich,” Sym replied, “can I ask, how do you know Nibs?”
“I know Nibs via a series of events really, starting with the Blue Ridge Music and Arts Festival, Nibs and the Vixens provided security to the festival and when I and a group from a local gang tried to get in, and ran right into the Vixens. I got told to go home, I did and I didn’t. I got into the festival the next day and joined South Defence Unit Nine as a probationer. I actually met Nibs when she and her partner arranged for SD Unit Nine and the Blue Ridge Tactical Response Unit to be security for the three Hystoria gigs Dark Legion did. Since then I went to watch the final football game in the high school the Vixens went to football leagues and then assisted in the War Zone against the Aces, and each time I meet her she still amazes me with her simple attitude and out look on life.”
“Which is? My good gent and young women,” a gent with silver hair tied into a traditional Jarrzarian top knot asked.
“The actions of the people we meet should determine your re-action rather than what is said to have happened in the past,” said Adrian.
“That is a very good outlook and an excellent way of viewing the world and those init. I’m Sensei Hume, the teacher to start a Nibola Nibs Calton down the road that has led her to this point,” Hume replied to the unspoken question of who was he. Then Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs, Jum and Wong all took to a large ring in the middle and the punters clapped and cheered as some remembered the last fight night when Nibola Calton had had a impromptu fight with some twat, and if this was anything like the last, boy was it going to be good.
“Nibs left my teachings only a short while after starting, I wonder how she has progressed over the years?” Hume asked himself as he and the three walked to the railing and heard Paul command, ‘Combatants fight’. The fight started and was very quickly a whirling mass of fists, feet, arms, elbows and any other attack method you could think of to try and hit one of the other combatants.
“I’ll say this Nibs is good, I can see elements of the training I gave, but I am also seeing elements from other arts as well,” Hume said.
After a couple of minutes Nibs shin kicked Abs and she rotated through the air.
“That was impressive the forced needed to do that,” Adrian said, “I saw the spar session at the war zone last weekend and I was impressed at the level of training they each have.”
“A lot of it is not just the training, but it is also the adept abilities they have. They sense things and can react in a tenth of the time it would take everyone else,” Hume said.
At this Jum jumped a low kick from Wong and Sandra smashed her knee into his back and the power of the impact sent Jum sprawling across the back of Wong. Jum rolled away and walked around the edge and joined the back of the ring.
“Nice bit of fight coordination there,” Sym said.
“I would agree with you but I know there was no coordination in the attack. This is a simple free-for-all, the only rule is when you get hit you are out,” Hume said, “it’s the method I use when training street fighters. They train by fighting each other, it improves the senses as you have to know where everyone is in relation to you or you are going to get hurt.”
Then Wong’s leg came over in a high arc and Sandra only just dodged the kick. “That’s new,” said Hume, “I’ve never seen Wong do that move before, and both her and Jum are still fighting in the styles I taught them.”
“No, that kick I’ve seen Wong do at the first spar session I took part in,” said Adrian.
“That is a new move since she has left my training last year,” said Hume “The other fighters I do see them all fighting in the same style.”
“That would be because they all learnt the basics of how to street fight during Gangrel Basic training or from those who had completed Gangrel Basic Training,” Sarah said, “Hi Adrian, hi Sym, hi Rose.”
“Hi boss,” replied Adrian.
“I would say, with what I know about the ones getting married, you must by Hume?” Sarah inquired.
“I am madam,” Hume replied.
“Sorry, I’m Sarah, leader of the Gangrels and also Suraban’s Paygan High Priestess.”
“Oh, you’ll be presiding over the ceremony on Sumdar,” Hume asked.
“Yes, I will, and tonight not the next fight but the one following, I’m fighting Jane for the first time in a long while.”
“Oh,” Sym said somewhat startled.
“You two fought at the War Zone spar session, didn’t you?” Adrian asked.
“Yes, we’ve sparred together on hundreds of times, but we have never really fought each other trying to get the advantage and physically win the fight. Ain’t that right Jane,” Sarah said as Jane walked over to watch the end of the six way and the start of Paul’s and Duggie’s fight.
“Yeah, ours will be a fight,” responded Jane, “anyone out?”
“Yeah, Jum and Abs are Jane,” Sym replied.
“Jum, that, I’m surprised at, who forced him out?” Jane asked.
“Sandra, I think,” replied Hume, “he jumped a kick from Wong and Sandra nailed him in the back with a spinning knee strike.”
“Nasty, dodge one and immediately get nailed from behind,” Jane said.
* * * * * *
Clare who was watching from the back line, watched as Abs was hit and rolled left to the edge and then moved around to the back line. Clare whispered in Abbey’s ear, “That attack from Nibs was vicious.”
“I know, I don’t know Nibs well enough to determine what her base style is but I would say she is mixing other styles in as well,” Abbey replied.
“We saw Nibs fight on her birthday and she used a style I’ve not seen before,” said Angel, “Simple effective and very powerful. The kicks and punches thrown were targeted and very direct, it was as if she really didn’t want to be in the ring.”
Jum then caught the knee strike from Sandra and he, like Abs, rolled away from the fight and moved and joined the back line.
James lent forward and tapped Jum on the shoulder and said, “That hit must have hurt.”
“No, the armour is excellent at deflecting strikes, plus it takes a lot to hurt us anyway,” Jum replied.
After a good twenty more minutes of fighting, Nibs commanded, “End,” the fight just simply stopped and broke. Each active combatant took three steps back and all six bowed. They then rejoined the back line. Paul passed the microphone to Nibs as he got ready to face Duggie for the second time.
Paul thought, ‘This will be a good fight.’
Nibs said into the microphone, “Viewers of the last fight, Club Millana now brings you two experienced fighters, masters of their respective fighting arts. Paul Delimetry a master of the fighting arts of the Black Karzzar and Duggie Demitrie a master of the fighting arts of the Samutai warriors.”
Paul stood in the ring opposite Duggie and the pair bowed and then took up their respective defensive stances Duggie moved first and feinted a straight jab to the head, which Paul saw and dodged left, this brought Duggie’s real attack in and it caught Paul completely unawares. Duggie whipped my his right shin and landed it right in Paul’s gut. The power behind the attack almost lifted Paul from the ring. Paul quickly recovered and attempted to land a flat hand strike, which Duggie blocked with his left arm, but this brought Paul’s next attack in which totally surprised Duggie, Paul flipped back onto his back and landed squarely in the guts of Duggie his right foot. Duggie went sprawling, and the crowd gasped at Duggie the rolled onto his front and brought his left leg under his body and readied himself to move and attack.
* * * * * *
“Ho-she-fuck!” exclaimed Abbey as her and Clare watched the fight progress.
“The power and the strength those two have is incredible,” responded Clare.
Then Paul was able to land a jumping spin kick which sent Duggie rotating through air, when Duggie had landed he looked up and saw Paul go to axe kick him, Duggie caught the kick and then sent Paul off balance as Duggie forced Paul on to his back. Simultaneously both combatants flicked themselves back to the standing position, Duggie and whipped the heel of his left leg around Paul blocked and grabbed, then landed a punch to the groin area. Paul then moved in and grabbed Duggie’s head as the last punch has slightly dazed him and landed four good knees to the gut and chest area. After the fourth impact Duggie grabbed Paul’s head dragged it to his and dropped to the kneeling position, the impact of Duggie’s head sent Paul staggering back, the strike also brought Paul’s hand up to check the lower jaw.
The crowd standing around cheered and gasped at the attacks and blocks, counter attacks, and dodges.
After thirty minutes Paul looked at Duggie and mouthed, “Lets end this as a draw.”
Duggie nodded his agreement and the pair lowered their arms and took two steps back and the both bowed to each other.
The crowd cheered the pair as Paul moved towards the back to retrieve the microphone from Nibs and Duggie left the ring and headed for the back area.
Nibs said, “If the people gathered enjoyed that fight then we have many more bouts. It is my pleasure to welcome to the ring this evening after a long absence from the rings of the Street fighters Jane C and Sarah Cutherlate whom haven’t faced each other before this evening.”
Jane and Sarah both walked to the centre of the ring, where they both bowed. When they had returned to the standing position. Jane took up the defensive stance of a fighter trained in Mauya, and Sarah just stood there arms down looking deadly serious.
Paul who was stood beside Clare and Abbey said, “This will be interesting, as Sarah and Jane have fought each other two hundred years ago when they were both on operation trying to crack a drug smuggling ring.”.
* * * * * *
Stood at the foot of the main stairs to the first tier were Dean and David, both of them watching the fight in the ring intently.
David said to Dean, “Bloody hell, Sarah is good.”
“Yeah, so is everyone else, it going to take a while before we become even close to as good as any of the fighters,” Dean replied.
Trixxie and Harry both walked down the stairs and joined Dean and David. Harry said, “Take a break you too.”
“Thanks, Harry, Trixxie,” David said and the pair walked up the stairs and headed for the bar area.
Stood at the bar was Tiamoth who was chatting to John, when Dean walked up and asked for “Two Cabillas thanks.”
“No problem,” the bar girl replied, “I’ll say this the fighters are impressive.”
“I know,” said John, “I would definitely say that they were all trained by experts.”
“Most I think were,” replied Dean, “without knowing what units they all belonged too and if they transferred to their current units most of them were trained in Gangrel Street as a part of basic training.”
“I can tell you,” Tiamoth said, “Jum and Wong definitely where trained by Hume, Nibs started her training alongside Jum and Wong, but I have no idea what happened to her when she left Jarrzar.”
Dean then asked, “What is it like in Jarrzar?”
“Fun and also a complete nightmare at points,” Tiamoth replied.
“I saw you earlier embrace Nibs as if you knew her, how?” David asked after taking a gulp from the glass.
“How do I know Nibs,” Tiamoth replied, “Nibs or as she was know six years ago, Nick, went to the same middle school as me, Riviooth, Jum and Wong. Nibs, Jum and Wong were incredibly close back then and I think that friendship still exists today. One trip we all had to a local sightseeing site one weekend sums the fun we had up best. All of us went with Nibs’ mum and dad, who bought the Basic language tour disk, whilst five of us, disappeared and I know for a fact that Nibs did not speak a word of basic that entire day other than to her mum and dad. The five of us terrorized the site, asking questions, demanding the staff give us answers.”
“If there is one thing I have learnt from the two weeks the Vixens and Misty’s Raiders spent working the festival is that loyalty and caring is very important to them all,” John said, “on at least one occasion Nibs and Sandra were working as stewards come security and they found a couple of young ones had gotten lost from their families. They brought the pair back to the crew area and sent a message around all the stewards and the rest of the security to keep their eyes open for some distraught adults. The adults had just told Tina that they had lost their children and so we were able to make sure the children were handed back to the parents safely.”
“I agree loyalty is important to Nibs especially,” said Tiamoth.
* * * * * *
When Duggie walked back on the second tier Hume handed him a drink and said, “Seeing you out there fighting brought back some memories for me Duggie.”
“Yeah, I bet,” Duggie said, “It’s good to see you though.”
“Yeah and you,” Hume replied, “The children you came in with and Amy, what led you to adopt them?”
“They not adopted Hume,” Duggie replied, “They are mine and my wife’s.”
“Ok, where is this wife it will be nice to meet another Chiang-Ku.”
“She’s never told me she was fellow dragon,” Duggie said, “and she knows who I am.”
“She’s human!” Hume exclaimed.
“Yes, to my knowledge,” Duggie said, “I have no idea either how come I have five lovely children with her, but I do.”
“Where is your wife?” Hume asked.
“Sam, is at this moment a slave in the service to The President of Naban. She was kidnapped by him just over two years ago. Around the time of the anniversary of her disappearance a couple of months ago she contacted Amy and told her she was alright and not to worry,” Duggie replied, “I know the Vixens and a few members of the adults here will be launching a rescue mission, lets just say me and the High Lord stroke president will be having words.”
Hume looked into Duggie’s face and saw the face he had seen 242 years ago when the Yakkza war had just started. “You are very serious about rescuing her then?”
“Deadly.”
Bill walked over from chatting with Adrian and Tony about being Gangrels and said, “Hi dad.”
“Hi Bill,” Duggie replied, “Bill allow me to introduce Hume a friend from 242 or 3 years ago, Hume?”
“243, that’s when I first met you,” Hume replied.
“Yeah it was, it was a back street martial arts tournament in Deebina city.”
Bill sat down and lent back.
“You enjoying yourself young man?” Hume asked.
“Yes, immensely,” replied Bill, “This is the second time I’ve been in a night club when it’s been open, and the people stood out on the floor are just so friendly to us young ones. I’ve seen Sym and Rose both laughing with a couple of the cliental.”
“I know,” said Richard as he grabbed a chair and sat down, “a lot of the people out there count themselves amongst the membership of the Gangrels Bill.” Then Richard turned to Duggie and Hume and said, “Your conspiracy cards gentlemen.
“What!” Hume exclaimed.
“As I said earlier Hume, by you being Alttan you are automatically elite conspiracy, and as I can see you have a good heart, then that confirms it, both Nicolai and Jane agree on the matter.”
Duggie then looked at Hume and said, “Back on the front lines together again.”
“Damn true,” said Hume.
Bill then came forward and said, “Dad, would you tell me some of your stories, your what 5000 years old,”
“Yeah I will, I’ll tell all four of you some, but,” Duggie looks up and see all three of his younger children enjoying them selves with the rest of the young ones, “as you’re here Hume, let’s tell Bill about the Yakkza War, and lets start when we met.”
“Yeah,” replied Hume.
Bill spent the next thirty minutes listening to Hume and Duggie recount their adventures during the six years the Yakkza War happened.
* * * * * *
Back in the main fight circle, Jane and Sarah were still going at it. Clare who was watching intently as she watched Sarah fight, Clare shook her head when she realised, that Gangrel street fighting was basically Sarah fighting style. “Abbey,” said Clare.
“Yeah, what?” Abbey replied.
“You watching Sarah fight.”
“Yeah,” Abbey replied.
“You realised Gangrel Street is her fighting style?” Clare asked.
“Now that you say that, yes it is, but Jane is using a lot more Mauya style moves, but I can see elements of Gangrel street in her moves as well,” Abbey replied.
Clare then watched Jane do a spinning knee strike, which was a move from both styles. Then Jane after that move had completed and Sarah had dodged back, received a very fast back hand strike aimed directly at Jane’s face. Jane blocked the strike and executed and straight back hand strike, a move right out of first week’s combat training manuals. “My god yeah, Jane last attack was a move right out of first weeks street fight training course.”
“I think I now understand Gangrel street, remember on the field trip when we went head to head with that gang. The opposing pretty much held the Gangrels to a draw, only because of our abilities and superior training did we force then from the battle field. Gangrel Street is a base from which to build on.”
“Yeah,” replied Clare, “I can see that now.”
Then Jane lunged at Sarah, who was thrown off balance and ended up on the back foot. Jane then swung her leg threw and brought it back against Sarah’s knee area, this and the sudden momentum change sent Sarah to the floor and as Jane followed Sarah down and landed right on Sarah’s chest and gut area. Jane’s left fist was high strike ready to land in Sarah’s throat area.
When Sarah saw the her position she said, “You win.”
Jane then got up, she then offered Sarah her hand and helped Sarah to stand. The pair then embraced as friends.
Through out the fight, the crowd had been on the edge as first it went one way then the other. The crowd cheered when Jane landed on Sarah and cheered even louder when the pair embraced as friends, they both separated and bowed.
They both then left the ring together and when they appeared on the first floor tier Paul announced, “Ladies and gent, Sarah and Jane,” the crowd cheered again.
Both of them then headed straight to the bar and they both downed a pint of water and then they both had a pint of Cabilla.
Back in the ring Nibs and Richard both entered the ring armed with their preferred weapons, short staves.
Jane and Sarah both moved to a couple of chairs around a free table and sat down.
Surat and Freedum both walked over and said, “God you two that was evil.”
“Thanks,” replied Sarah, “how is the little one.”
“Fine thanks,” responded Surat, “Sarah, would you preside over Freedum’s Paygan Blessing.”
“With pleasure, may I ask , when?”
“A few weeks,” replied Surat, “When Jane can get back to Suraban.”
“Hang on,” said Jane, “Why not hold it at the Academy Ball, both of us are going to be there, as will a good few other people as well.”
“That’s true,” said Sarah, “all of the Vixen and Hunters will be at the ball, along with a lot more of the elite members.”
“And Freedum is one of the new breed, who will be leading the fight in 25 thirty years,” Jane said.
“I know,” said Surat and Freedum shifted position in the blanket, “that’s what scares me. The world Freedum will grow up in will be a war zone, but at the same time it relieves me to know that.”
“In what way Surat?” asked Jane.
“That the fact she will be fighting to change the world.”
Sym and Gareath walked up from the floor and saw the adults chatting and walked towards them and Sym asked, “May we join you?”
“Why yes,” replied Sarah and laughed at it, “Enjoying yourselves?”
“Very much so,” replied Gareath, “I thought one guy was going to start something, but his mates calmed him down when three ghosts just stood up and stared at them.”
“It’s a nice feeling. Being that respected to have adult members suddenly appear to say stop or we will flatten you,” Gareath said.
“I know,” said Sym.
“You know why, don’t you Gareath?” asked Sym.
“No, why?”
“Most of them know what it takes to be a Gangrel as most of them would have at least spent a few years serving with one of the Gangrel mercenary commands or the youth feeder units. Some probably were members of the Gangrel Street Gang,” replied Jane and Sarah nodded in agreement.
“Your kidding,” said Gareath.
“No,” replied Sym, “I had a chat to a group stood by the stairs and all three were members 29 years ago and still count them selves as members and will help and support fellow Gangrels at a moments notice.”
“My god,” said Jane, “You never told me that members keep their memberships when they leave the Gangrels Sarah?”
“No, when you leave you leave, they must just count them selves as ex members but will move to support Gangrels at a moments notice, therefore say they are Gangrels,” Sarah said, “but I wonder how many still count them selves as Gangrels.”
“Hell I still do,” said Surat as Freedum woke up and went to grab Surat.
“Mm,” replied Queen Sarah.
“Yeah, why not then,” Jane said, “why not start an Gangrel associate section, for all ex members.”
“Yeah, that’s roughly what I’ve just thought of,” responded Sarah, “Therefore membership is for life Echo Tech style.”
“Bloody hell, yeah,” said Jane.
* * * * * *
Earlier in the evening Sym had walked to the Ghosts she had said she would approach and ask why of, when she was close enough over the sound of the drums during Sarah’s and Jane fight asked, “May I ask why?”
“Why what my dear?” one in the middle asked.
“Why at the beginning of the evening did you nod when I did and you looked as if you knew we were Gangrels?” Sym asked.
“Why, we were once Gangrels ourselves, I’m Adam, this is the twin brother team of Jake and Jack, and may I ask your name and unit?”
“Sym Petrovich, and I belong to the Gangrel Hunters. May I ask when were you members?”
“I was introduced on my 14th birthday 2039, 29 years ago.”
“A long time ago,” Sym said, “What was it like back then, I’ve had an interested in the people’s history, rather than the history of events?”
“The Reign of the Judicial Enforcement Powers is another name for the years 2030 to 2048 one time in Suraban’s history, being a criminal was not a good idea,” replied Jack, “The city police which was twenty times the number today and that didn’t include the judicial commissars, who could dish out summary justice to anyone they caught breaking one of the thousands of laws designed to protect the citizen.”
“That sounds like a horrible time,” Sym said.”
“It was. It was also a period of very high taxes that crippled everyone except the corporations,” Jake said, “on a few occasions I was almost caught by a wandering Commissars and their retuines. The last occasion I wasn’t caught by her, I was caught instead by a couple of South Cove Foxes, and was made to go with them. It was over the following week of labour, they made me do to pay for the cannabis I had stolen from them, that I learnt what it meant to be a Gangrel. On the sixth day I walked up to my work boss and asked to join.”
“Very similar to Adrian’s Tale,” said Sym.
“I know the tale you are speaking of,” Adam said, “and yes in certain respects it is, but the time picking pockets and begging was the only way of getting enough money to survive. I joined because I was asked if I wanted to by three members of the Foxes, C squad who saw me begging to get enough money to go to the soup kitchen and get a hot meal.”
“How about now?” Sym asked.
“Now, we are Ghosts, advisors to the younger newer Ghosts of the community, we still count ourselves as members and sometimes even now I still visit command, and pass on some of my stories around the surface fire pit or in the main audience chamber bar area,” Adam said.
Jack then asked, “That look of surprise, you’ve not been inducted yet have you?”
“No,” replied Sym.
“Not to take away from the wonderment of your induction, imagine a room some 180ft long by 105feet wide and it has two separate landing areas one above the other with another ten foot on top of that, full of fellow Gangrels all enjoying the party that is a Gathering,” Adam said, “it’s a sight to put it bluntly.”
“You don’t mind me asking questions about what happened during your time?”
“Hell no,” Adam said, “a lot of people forget that we can learn so much about the present from the past, that most historians only look at the ‘events’,” Adam indicated the quote marks with the first finger on both his hands, “and completely forget about the people who actually made the event happen. Being inducted at 14 was a rarity. The gang culture was more 20 21 year olds with older ones leading the younger ones, very much like most of the organised crime families do now, only the strong command.”
“Oh, not a very pleasant time then I guess,” Sym said.
“Not, but stories are for another time, in more relaxed atmospheres.”
“Yes, true,” replied Sym.
Duggie and Paul separated and bowed to each other.
Jake shook his head and said, “Fuck me, the power those two had and the stamina to keep going back for more, I’ve never seen that level of training before. They are true masters of their arts.”
Sym heard the comments and smiled to herself and thought, ‘Little do they realise that is so true in more ways than one.’
* * * * * *
As Nibs and Richard bowed at the end of their display. Clare and Abbey both looked at each other and look into each others eye and like they had in back area they repeated the same manta, ‘oneness, closeness, thoughts the same, actions the same, only true twins are capable of combined actions, we are true twins.’
Paul then said, “Ladies and gents Nibs and Richard. It now gives me the greatest pleasure to introduce the last display bout of the evening. A fight that will include all the young adults in black. I bring you Nibs and her partner Sandra,” both of then moved onto the ring and executed a few moves and then stood. Paul continued, “Tina and her partner Abs,” again the pair moved and completed a couple of fancy attack moves. “Paul and Amy,” both them executed a team attack with Amy bouncing off Paul pushing her skywards. Amy cast the fly spell and executed a axe kick as she landed, and Paul finished off the move with a jumping kick right at head height.
The crowd gasped as the move was executed. Amy smiled at everyone. Paul then said, “This evening is also the pre-wedding bash of the six stood in the ring. Next I bring you the identical Twins, Angel and Damieel.” As the pair moved the executed an attack and defence routine against each other. “Clare and Abbey, partners in the truest sense,” as they moved around the ring to stand beside Tina and Abs, they both carried out the same attacks in perfect synonization. “Hell Bright and Ren, a brother and sister partnership forged in the jaws of hell itself.” Hell Bright then created the illusion of multiple her and Rens for about half a second and then dispelled it
Clare saw the illusion and then saw Nibs look at Hell Bright as if to say, ‘Nice one.’
Paul then said, “And lastly Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma from Jarrzar, like Nibs they were taught the same style of combat.” Paul then moved to the back of the ring and said, “Combatants. FIGHT.”
Before most people could register the word ‘fight’, Clare had whipped her right leg round aimed straight at Abs’ head. Abs had her block present and lashed out a straight punch aimed at Clare’s knee area.
Abbey who was standing beside Clare had dropped, then she used her body and arms to spin her and as she span she whipped her left leg out and would have hit Ren in the back of the knees, except Ren jumped the attack. By the time Ren could retaliate against Abbey attacking low, Clare came in with a fast left heel aimed right at his head. Abbey had shifted her weight and to her left leg and then brought her right calf and heel in to attack Abs.
Abs jumped forward and rolled into a thrust punch against Nibs open back. Nibs sensed Abs’ roll manoeuvre and as she went to strike Nibs had already counter attacked aimed at her head.
* * * * * *
‘Fuck me those two are good!’ thought Ren, ‘one second Abbey is coming in low, the next I have Clare going for my head.’
* * * * * *
As the Seven Way Partner Fight started Surat who had gotten Freedum out and was having a play with her and Sym both got up and walked to the railings and watched the fight.
Surat was watching the fight intently she saw Jum block an attack aimed at Wong and then he double kicked. One kick lashing out at Amy who had just tried to catch him with an upper cut and the other going after Nibs who had just lashed out a snap kick against Wong’s head. Sarah said, “Hell that is just one very intense melee.”
“I wish I was half as good as them,” replied Sym who then asked, “Can I take Freedum for a while Surat, it will give you a break from carrying her?”
“Yeah, she can get a bit heavy at times.” Surat then passed Freedum to Sym and like before Freedum snuggled down and as Sym started to play with her, Freedum smiled and responded by going to grab Sym’s fingers. Surat then took off the blanket carrier and took Freedum back whilst Sym put it on and then took Freedum back and placed her in the carrier looking up at Sym’s face.
Jane came over and looked over Sym’s shoulder and saw Freedum laying there happily sucking on one of her rattles and smiling. Jane then saw Abbey use Clare’s dodge and crouch to launch an attack aimed at Hell Bright’s back. Abbey stepped onto Clare’s bottom which was where Clare had pivoted from and as she jumped off in the direction of Hell Bright, Abbey kicked her in the back which hit and this caused Hell Bright to stumble forward a bit and then both Hell Bright and Ren after completing a counter attack on Abs took a minute break from the fighting. “Those two continue to amaze me,” said Jane.
“Which two,” replied Surat, “they all amaze me.”
“Clare and Abbey,” responded Jane, “the last attack Abbey made against Hell Bright, she used a dodge from Clare to launch the attack from.”
“Bloody hell,” said Surat, “that takes some coordination.”
“Yeah that does,” replied Jane, “Mind you I think they are both as supple each the other as well.”
“Bloody hell,” quietly exclaimed Sym, “the closeness they must have to their partners is incredible.”
“I know,” Jane replied.
Nicolai walked towards where Sym was and saw Rose was approaching Sym, said when Rose was close enough, “Can I ask that you pass a message to the lady on the second tier.”
“The woman who asked us to get Nibs?” Rose asked.
“Yes,” Nicolai replied.
“No problem,” Sym replied.
“I’ll take Freedum back, I was thinking about getting some sleep anyway.”
“Ok,” Sym replied and took the blanket carrier off and landed it back to Surat,
“I will want someone to look after her tomorrow.”
“Ok,” responded Sym and with Rose followed Nicolai a short distance away.
* * * * * *
Savraday
Anna, Tony, Dominic and Paul Snr were sat at one of the four tables and bench seats.
Paul asked, “Can I ask have you come to a decision concerning the invitation?”
Anna replied first, “To be honest I favour joining, but it’s not my choice, I am the spotter for Dominic and Tony.”
Tony looked across the table at Dominic as if looking at Dominic would give Tony the answer, and then said, “I’m in if your in Dominic.”
“You bastards,” said Dominic, “If I pick the wrong thing you both will lynch me.”
“That’s what’s so much fun. You know which way to go,” said Anna.
“Yeah I do, and I know it will piss my family off something rotten, I’m in,” said Dominic.
“Therefore we all are then I guess,” said Anna.
“Ok,” responded Paul, “Should make life interesting for the enemies.”
Tony than got up and said, “Back in a while, I have to go and do something,” and he walked towards the open back door of the Gangrel Apartment.
* * * * * *
“When I first meet Nibs and Sandra, I said to myself they were destined for something big,” said Wayne, “You went to last weekend’s party, didn’t you James?”
“Yeah I did,” James replied, “and I will say this I had found the Gangrels to be polite and helpful, but the side you saw at the war zone, was one that all I can say was vicious, incredibly skilled and very professional, hell they even asked if people like me and Hinnita wanted to help them, and it weren’t out of need either they had more than enough forces available to the commanders. All we did was make sure if the Aces did break through the final defensive lines to threaten the command and control vehicles.”
“Yeah,” Wayne said and stared at James, “Even though you have never exactly picked up a gun?”
“No, I have, I’ve handled and used a pistol, but yeah, everyone one got issued with some advanced armour and either a MA40 or similar assault rifle,” James replied, “both me and Hinnita both took part in a sparing session before the battle, that was interesting to say the least.”
“Yeah, what happened?” Shae asked.
“What happened was that different pairings just fought each other for a couple of hours,” said James, “I learnt a lot about myself that session and evening, especially later when we assisted in the collection and provisional processing of a force of corporate security forces which decided to try and help the Aces during the War Zone.”
“I have to admit I did and I didn’t enjoy it, I enjoyed the commaridaship which everyone showed each other, but I didn’t like the feeling I had when I was stood over one of the enemy who was knelt on the ground awaiting processing, he said something and you all know its not in my nature but I wanted to go over and hit him,” Hinnita said.
Gary and Lara both stepped through the many people sat on the ground and also on the few seats, both of them heard what Hinnita said and turned and walked the short distance and Gary asked as they approached, “May we?”
“Certainly,” said Hinnita.
“Both myself and Lara here over heard your comments about hitting a guy,” responded Gary.
“It don’t surprise either of us, I don’t know the ins and outs of last weekend as neither me or my unit where present at the War Zone, but can I ask has anyone spoken to you about the events of last weekend?” Lara asked.
“No, not yet,” Hinnita said.
“Yeah, I don’t think anyone has been chatted to,” replied James.
“Well that’s something that needs fixing then,” said Gary.
“Let me explain,” said Lara, “as a part of basic training all Gangrel units undergo at command, a massive part of it is just simply talking about things, various aspects, but one of the major sessions is the talking shop as its known, it happens after the first live fire exercise and a second one after the first official combat mission, The Hammers and Marauders had our second one on Thursday morning when we all woke after an operation we had on Ulleam.”
“So what happens?” asked James.
“The first session is run by the instructors at command, and all that happens is that the unit talks the operation over, how people felt, what happened, why did people feel that way,” replied Lara.
“It’s one of the most important aspects to our training is telling the members that as a force the Gangrel’s care about your well being, what your feelings are before, during and after the operation. I can tell you that I’m not very pleased, with certain elements, I don’t blame Nibs, as she hasn’t been trained at command, she joined the Vixens straight and has shown herself to be very resourceful and understanding,” replied Gary.
“No. The Gangrels view everyone in the same way, as members, even if you just give us a helping hand, last weekend you were invited to support us in a war zone which is probably one of the most stressful environments you can be in, and therefore you were full honouree members therefore should have had the same level of support as the official units,” Lara said.
Nibs and Sarah walked passed heading for where Toma and Darla was, Gary grabbed Sarah’s sleeve. Sarah stopped and said, “Hi Gary, what’s up?”
“You know the people who helped us last weekend haven’t received even close to the same level of support as all Gangrel units have or do,” Gary said.
“No I didn’t. Let me say on behalf of the Gangrel command that is wrong and will be corrected early next week, I’ll talk to Tracy, and Peter about making sure that you get the same level of support as fully listed units,” Sarah said and sat down with them and asked, “I’m I right in guessing it’s the after conflict talking shop support you’ve not had?”
“I think that’s what the Gary said,” replied James, “and I’m sorry, I’m James, this is my partner Hinnita.”
“Good afternoon James, I’m Lara second in command of the Marauders, Gary here is the unit commander,” Lara replied, “and this is our gang commander, Sarah.”
“What I do know is everyone has a different method of sorting out their own feelings, but one thing I have learnt from my life as a gang member talking about things work,” Sarah said, “Talk to any of the experienced Gangrels and let your feelings flow, just having someone who knows the pressures, the stresses, the strains and the fears that goes through all people who pick up a fire arm. Just by listening to you, advising and chatting things through with you, works, Gary here more than Lara has been in quite a few combats and knows precisely what goes through most people’s head.”
“And to be honest the feeling you had when that guy said something, don’t surprise me, I had the same feeling the first time my unit took prisoners,” said Gary.
“May I ask which Gangrel unit was watching the prisoners?” Sarah asked, “The only reason I’m asking is that we haven’t had any reports from the non Gangrel forces except Simon and Derrick, Simon knows and had to do one for Central anyway, Derrick because he wants closure on the whole Aces issue for the school.”
“Bloody hell, all this for a one simple battle,” said Wayne.
“Yes all this for one simple battle, Central keeps the gangs on the semi straight and narrow, they also conduct investigations into illegal activities which some gangs get up to,” said Sarah, “the Gangrels act as the main policing arm, in that we deal with gangs that over step the mark and do stupid things that bring the Gang Culture into disrepute, Central takes a very dim view on it and deals with the people accordingly. The Gangrels are starting to plan how we take down a member of one of the big crime families, and let the family know that coming after us is not a good idea. As trying to would mean he’s facing upwards of over 137,000 combat trained young adults and other supporting forces.”
The group including Lara looked at Sarah in utter shock “Over a 137,000!” exclaimed Shae.
“The Gangrels are more than just simply the Gangrel Street Gang to give them there full name. It also includes the Gangrel Mercenary forces and also the youth feeder units. This is information Gary already has an idea about, and information you should know Lara. When Suraban City government rises in eight weeks for it’s two month Summer break. When they do the new additions to the Youth Laws come into effect and the Gangrel Street becomes the official policing arm of Central. You have over a thousand in the Gangrel Street Gang which is how most of the inhabitants of Suraban know the Gangrels, the rest of the world knows the Gangrels through the Gangrel Mercenary and Youth Feeder units.”
“Over a thousand in just the Street Gang! Bloody hell,” exclaimed Wayne
Shae then said, “How, most gangs have 75 may be 80 members.”
“Just think about it, how many different units do you know of and how big are they?” asked Gary.
“SD Unit Nine, Blue Ridge Tactical response unit, Vixens, plus all those from last weekend, yours Gary,” said James.
“And how many members in there, and I’ll tell you Tybias’ Raiders, has 12 members, Dark Mists, has 13, Vixens, have 12, the Hunters then had three, Himens had 10, SD has 15, Blue Ridge has 10, that’s over 75 members and you’ve picked up on seven units, we have over 100 listed units on the rosters and most average at least 10 to 12 members,” Sarah said, “but in those seven, you have two units that specialise in close assault operations, one that operates as a general assault unit, one hard point defensive unit, and three that deal with defensive operations. At the war zone we fielded close on 200 Gangrels and at least 60 of them where from my personal body guard unit. No but seriously if you want to understand your feelings, talk to people sometimes a friend who has been through the same helps, but I would advise chatting to Clare, Abbey, any of the adults you see around, any of the Vixens, even Dark Legion has experienced the stresses of Gang level battles.”
“How, they’re a band,” said Hinnita.
“Uthiam, Iffram and Greever all use to be members of the Dark Legion Gangrel Unit based in South Beeches,” said Sarah, “They became a band because of that connection, Free-Ker joined them a couple of years after they played their first Gathering, and got so much support that the first album went in at number one in the rock charts and stayed there for eight weeks, which back five years ago was unheard off for a just starting band.”
“The more and more I hear about the Gangrels,” said James, “the more and more I think that when the war starts then the enemy is going to have a very big problem?”
“The War has already started, The Wacker War was the first play in it,” said Sarah, “we are now just waiting for and planning the next plays.”
* * * * * *
After Tony had left the party he had walked to the medical facility and bumped into Doctor Hill on the way to collect Steven.
Doctor Hill said, “Arh, would you mind helping me I want to let the young enjoy the sun this afternoon and I have heard through the club grapevine that a large party is being held down behind some of the apartment buildings at the front, I have a couple of medical orderlies preparing to walk them down, but I have three people and there are four young ones.”
“I was here to organise just that Doctor,” replied Tony, “I came via the Garage and have organised one of the electric carts with a ramp to get the young ones, and any medical staff to the party.”
“Thank you. Aren’t you one of the group I’ve seen Anna hanging around with?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yeah I’m her brother,” replied Tony, “the vehicle will be here in about ten minutes as I think the five where all out.”
“Ok. Is one being dropped off here?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yeah that’s what I organised with them in the garage,” Tony replied.
* * * * * *
Tony was driving one of the electric vehicles along the sub-surface routeway heading for the Gangrel apartments and the chill out party. Sat in the vehicle and the trailer was Steven, whom Tony had gone and got specifically, Sophia, Urri and also George, whom Doctor Johnson had said, “Yes you all can go.”
Also present was two medical orderlies and Doctor Hill. Doctor Hill was smiling as he was hoping to get to the chill out party, as he hadn’t had much chance to chat to Sarah the previous evening as Urri and George had both wanted to head back to the medical facility as they were tired, but as they had both expressed an interest in coming to this, he had decided to allow them to come.
When Tony pulled up at the car-park/underground storage which it looked like both the Hammer and Marauders were beginning to use as a lot of the bags they had used to transport their clothes in had been placed on shelving units. Tony climbed out and helped Doctor Hill to wheel the group from the trailer. The group then pushed the four young persons up the ramp to the ground floor and they then turned towards the back area. When they walked out on the grass they saw the two large busses that had transported Dark Legion and the pair from Face Design and the gathered group of people chilling out sat on walls, the grass and what ever chairs had been rustled up.
Tony saw Anna sitting with the Hunters, as she had before he had gone to get Steven, except Sym, Rose and Gareath were also present, and Tony pushed him towards the group.
Anna looked up and saw her brother and friend walking and being pushed towards the group. Tony then saw the smile on Anna’s face and smiled and also winked at her. Anna then blushed and had to look away.
Steven said when the pair had arrived, “Good afternoon hun,” and lent forward and gave her kiss on the top of her head, “me and your brother had a chat this afternoon and lets just say, these words best describe the outcome, I love you.”
Anna looked up at Tony and Steven, wearing a face which Tony read instantly, and replied to the question Anna was asking after sitting down next to his sister, “Over the last few days, I’ve come to realise that Steven means a lot more to you than I had thought, and he now understands that what ever happens in the coming months and years, I will always have your interests at heart, and I will never allow anyone to hurt you.”
“And over the last couple of days, I’ve come to realise that my feelings for you weren’t wrong, looking at the love some of the people here have for each other and the rest of the world has shown me that its not wrong, I can show my feelings and I am going to,” Steven said and then said after looking at Paul, “If that offer is still open then I’m in.”
“The offer once made never closes for those invited to be Conspiracy,” replied Paul.
Gareath said to Steven, “Welcome to the Hunters.”
Both Sym and Rose said, “Yes, welcome to the Hunters Steven.”
“Paul can I ask you a question?” Steven asked.
“Yeah, what do you want to know?” Paul replied.
“What are the abilities of a Sea Titan?” Steven asked.
“Soon you will become as strong as me and Nibs and also gain a vast improvement in the ability to handle damage, I can physically with stand most types of bullets hitting me fired from normal weapons, APEX and APHV those I can’t and they hurt, I was shot by a APHV when I was investigating some disappearances in Ebba Protectorate City for Digital News. It is possible from the research Kev did on an Alternative Darra Von that you may gain psionics, the ability to use your brain to do things, but to be honest we have no idea as normally Sea Titan’s mate with humans, but as your 30% Sea elf, the geneticists in Echo Tech City confirmed that this morning, we have no idea of what the out come will be,” Paul replied.
“Oh, great I’m an experiment,” said Steven with an exasperated expression.
“No your not,” said Anna.
“I know,” said Steven. “You said something about needing other specialisms when we chatted a couple of days ago?” Steven asked, “can you give me an idea of the areas your looking at needing people to fulfil.”
“Yeah braking and entering, surveillance, communications, medical, security systems, support weapons, those are just a few areas we will likely need specialists in, as I do see us as being a very similar to the Vixens in that we are primary assault forces rather than a general force.”
“In what respect primary assault force?” asked Clare as she sat down and smiled at everyone.
Also the groups fairy and Pixie friends returned from playing with the young ones as they had decided to sit down and draw, which they weren’t to brill at doing. When they returned they all sat on the ground under the table in the shade provided by the wooden roof table.
“We conduct targeted raids rather than general operations. Very similar to the operation on Ulleam, in that we target specific buildings and hit it and any support forces deal with the surrounding areas and defences,” Paul replied.
“Arh, very similar to the final battle of the Wacker War then,” responded Abbey.
“Yes, we support assault forces and provide them with the hammer to crack strong points,” Paul said, “I had a chat with Doctor Hill and he said you are making a far faster recovery than he expected and he thinks you will no long need the drip from tomorrow.”
“Hey, now that is good news,” said Dominic.
* * * * * *
Anna and Steven were both laying in the sun, as Anna had put on a bikini top on that morning, she had removed her top and was sun bathing, Steven lay with his head beside hers and said, “What do you think would be good for me to do,” and then after a couple of seconds Steven continued, “to teach myself?”
“What areas are there and what do you see your self doing as a member of the unit?” Anna asked as Wood sterne and Jib-baath walked towards the pair and sat down and like Anna they both started to sun them selves, Anna asked Wood sterne, “Whats wrong you?”
“Pixie this, Pixie that,” Wood Sterne stated.
“Bloody hell, Wood Sterne, you get this, in a little while you will be number one and Pixie will be in last place, remember in a couple of weeks, they’ll be going to the Academy and won’t be around,” Anna said.
“That’s true,” said Wood Stern, “I hadn’t thought of it that way.”
“Well anyway, say hello you to Steven, the newest member of the Hunters and also now my partner,” Anna stated.
“Hi Steven, I guess we are going to be seeing a lot more of you then,” Wood Sterne said.
“I guess so,” Steven said.
“Going back to what you asked earlier, what are areas?” Anna asked.
“Breaking and Entering, Surveillance, Communications, medical, security systems, and support weapons,” Steven replied.
“And what did you use to do?” asked Anna.
“Mostly surviving,” Steven said.
“Harhar, very funny,” Anna said, “Seriously though.”
“Seriously, Surveillance, security systems and breaking and entering I would say, but I also don’t see myself as sitting well in one specific area I want to be good in lots of areas,” Steven replied.
“Ok, I think I may branch out into communication and possibly medical, but I’m not sure I’m planning on looking at the various options next week,” Anna said, “when I go and have a chat with the people at the local Echo Tech Academy.”
“How can you, Echo Tech Academies are for employees of Echo Tech, I thought,” responded Steven.
“Yeah, they are, but when you join the Conspiracy or the Gangrels you can attend the nearest one to you,” said Anna.
* * * * * *
Dean, Trixxie, Harry and Wendy were sat at one of the tables. Harry said as Nicolai and Jane both got up and headed for the drinks area, both of them had blunts Abs and Adrian had given them, “Ain’t that Nicolai and Jane C?”
“Yeah it is, Harry,” Dean replied, “Jane was stood with Sarah when we arrived, dense.”
“Of course she was,” Harry responded, “What they doing here, ain’t they got corporations to run?” Harry then asked.
“No, they ain’t,” said a voice from behind the group.
Trixxie turned around and saw a tall gentleman, with designer stubble and well defined muscle tone and build. He was dressed in dark blue jeans and a Dark Legion T-shirt from the 2063 World Tour. “Pardon?” Trixxie responded.
“No, neither of them now run the Corporations, they both turned control over to their successors within the last couple of weeks, hi I’m Kev Marks, still Chair of ATEC and 21C but not for much longer. My successor for 21C takes control next board meeting in a weeks times, and ATEC is handed over three months from now, when the new boss finishes his contract with the South Ice Cap Exploration force.”
“I know what Harry is talking about, why are they here, I sure as hell wouldn’t have thought they would have known any of the honoured guests?” Wendy said.
“Don’t be surprised who people know and why. Jane, Nicolai, Richard, Paul, Sarah and myself, we all hold full ghost licences and as all the Vixens are full ghosts, there’s one connection, but the main reason is all of us are also fighters in the conspiracy war, along with the Vixens and the Hunters, and quite a few other people here” Kev replied.
“What was the outcome of the policing action?” Wendy asked.
“The action itself was a success, oh, yes,” Kev said, “Paul is organising a burial of the dead youth early next week.”
“I think that is something all the Gangrels here will be attending, no optional get outs on it either,” Dean said.
“I wouldn’t want to miss it, he died because of a gang boss was not caring about other people,” Harry said and looked very pissed off.
* * * * * *
Simon walked over to where Clare, Abbey, and Rose where sitting sunning themselves and asked, “May I join you both?”
“Anytime Simon,” replied Clare.
“Thanks,” responded Simon and sat down with the group. When Simon had sat down and taken a sip from the glass he was carrying, he said, “We’ve not been formally introduced, I’m Simon Fayresby member of central and also the next head of central.”
“Your kidding,” Abbey said, and smiled, “This is Rose a member of Hunter Bravo, and twin sister to Sym over there, the pair joined us because we captured a gent by the man of Gareath, who was looking after the pair. The three now make up Hunter Bravo. What the hell Simon?”
“No, the old head is stepping down due to ill health and the current swing in the council is towards a youthful outlook, we’ve had two older leaders, and the gang culture is beginning to get out of control especially in terms of the immunity Gangs that run from the enclaves seen to be having,” Simon said, “it took the Gangrels to deal with the Aces, that’s where mine and Sarah’s plan for the Gangrels comes in, keeping with the same system of small units and also providing support to gangs, but also creating an arm separate to the main Gangrel units, specifically trained and manidated to police gangs and youth organisations, up to the age of 23 maybe 24. And I can tell you, you guys are already on the list as members of the policing force. It is very likely that both the Marauders and Hammers will also be added. In other news, Central’s lease is coming up for reneual and we are thinking about relocating head quarters to a new site. I know you lot are out on the streets a lot, keep your eyes open for someplace.”
“What you specifically looking for in the way of premises?” Clare asked.
“Somewhere we can hold meetings and also run a staff of about thirty full time and fifteen investigators. We would also need good net access as we also run the Central net server from head quarters as well but with expansion options,” Simon said, “Sarah’s said if we get desperate we can move to Gangrel command as a temporary measure until we have found some place.”
“How much you willing to spend?” Clare asked.
“A couple maybe three million on a new building, Telean Landscapes and Buildings has already said they will build it and Galsen Fittings has said they will outfit the offices for one and a half million, we just need the land. Project in the pipeline, if the policing force idea comes off, about training units in how to police and deal with situations professionally,” replied Simon.
“Leave it with us, Simon, anyway how’s you?” Clare asked.
“Great thanks, especially now schools finished for the year only the Graduation Ball to happen now and that’s it. Then the count down begins for the new year, joy,” said Simon and looked very down, “Its doubtful that the election will have happened by then, as it needs all central members to be in one room for the election to happen otherwise it’s null and void.”
“Well, anyway, What are you two doing first day next term?” Simon asked as Mark and Angelique Hill walked over from where Sarah was sitting.
“Not much, don’t plan that far ahead,” replied Clare, “Why?”
“I was wondering if either or both of you wouldn’t mind coming in to school for the mandatory gang chat to the first years,” Simon replied.
“Yeah, as I can see that furthering Sarah’s plan of increasing the presence of the Gangrels on the gang scene, You know that a group of forth years if they haven’t joined they are very close to joining as a unit,” Clare said.
“Yes, I heard about it yesterday,” replied Simon.
“Oh, good point,” said Clare and laughed.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.